《The Last Laugh》


 Chapter 1: Prologue

    Chapter 1: Prologue


    I''m Ace Stonewall. Not long ago I was known as Sheridan Wesley. A lot of negative things happened to


    me in my childhood that caused this change in identity.


    This story will be told from different points of views. This story will be told by me when I was ten to


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    twelve andter on as I grew up. Other characters in this book too will tell the story from their point of


    view.


    (AN: I''LL SOON BE EDITING THIS BOOK TO CORRECT SPELLING ERRORS AND OTHER


    MISTAKES. IN THE MEANTIME, ENJOY ?)

 Chapter 2 - Heather and Sawyer

    Chapter 2 - Heather and Sawyer


    ***


    The first down was Heather. I recognised her. Her pretty face hadn''t changed much but she''d grown


    taller. Not taller than me though.


    "Uncle Paul!" she screamed happily and ran over to hug him. She hadn''t noticed me.


    "Ooh, my pretty little Heather! How are you??"


    "I''m fine, uncle Pauly," she giggled.


    "I can see that," my dadughed. "And where is my other princess? Sawyer?"


    Sawyer too appeared at the bottom of the stairs. She was different from what I expected. She had


    nothing to do with the baby I''d known. It was like her face had changed. She was pretty too. But not as


    much as Heather. Sawyer had a more serious face. The kind of kid who hardly smiled.


    "Uncle Pauly!" she too called happily as she ran to hug him too.


    "My pretty Sawyer! You''re almost as tall as Heather! Wow! You grow fast."


    They both giggled.


    "I''ll be ten next week uncle Paul! You''ll buy me a present right??" Heather asked.


    "Really??"


    "Yeah, she will be ten! Uncle Paul I turned eightst month! You owe me a present too!" Sawyer added.


    Guess I missed out on their ages but they were right. I was turning twelve at the end of the year.


    "Girls, stop disturbing uncle Paul and sit down for breakfast," Aunt Christina said.


    "Oh, okay," Heather said softly and obediently went to her seat. Sawyer on the other hand rolled her


    eyes first before going to her seat.


    "Sawyer, what did I tell you about rolling your eyes at your mother," Uncle Ken said strictly.


    "Sorry, mommy," she apologised. My dad chuckled.


    "This one''s gonna be as tough as you, Christina," he said.


    "I''m afraid that might be true," she replied and they allughed.


    Heather still hadn''t noticed me. Like seriously?


    "Who''s this?" Sawyer asked courageously pointing at me. And that was when Heather looked up from


    her te and noticed me.


    "You can''t remember him, Sawyer. You were too little. It''s my son, Sheridan."


    "Sheridan??" Heather asked surprised in her low voice.


    "You didn''t recognise him?" her dad asked amused.


    "N¨C no I didn''t," she smiled shyly at me. "Hi,"


    I smiled back.


    "Hey."


    "Hello," Sawyer cut in troublesomely for being left out.


    Everyoneughed.


    "Hello," I replied with an amused smile. She didn''t smile back though, she gave me a little smirk.


    Almost not visible. She was probably a tough kid. She didn''t seem to appreciate me.


    "Okay, now let''s eat," Aunt Christina said. We said the Lord''s prayer and began to eat.


    *


    After breakfast, aunt Christina sent the girls to go clean their room while dad and uncle Ken went out. I


    decided to go sit on the grass outside and watch the cows from the front of the house.


    I stayed there for like 20 minutes, watching cows until I heard:


    "PST! Pssssst!"


    I turned and looked up. It was Heather on the little balcony of her room. She smiled shyly. I smiled


    back.


    "You''ve changed," she said in a low voice. I stood up and went to stand below the balcony so I could


    hear her better. She couldn''t speak loud because her mother would surely scold her for not arranging


    her room.


    "You haven''t changed much," I replied in a loud whisper.


    "I know," she smiled again. I smiled back.


    "Let me finish with my room. I''ll be joining you downstairs in some minutes so we go stroll round the


    ranch."


    "Good idea. Won''t your mom scold?"


    "No."


    "Okay," I smiled. " I missed you."


    "I missed you too," she replied shyly.


    At that moment, Sawyer appeared by her, giving me an impassive stare. Heather turned to me.


    "Later."


    "Okay."


    She went back into the room. Sawyer remained. I waved at her. She didn''t wave back.


    "I don''t like you," she said all of a sudden.


    "What? Why?"


    "I don''t know."


    And with that she went back into the room. Wow.


    I returned to my grass.


    *


    I waited patiently for Heather. After about ten minutes, she appeared behind me.


    "Stand up. Let''s go stroll," she said happily. I smiled and stood up.


    We walked together, exploring the ranch. We went to parts of the ranch where we used to y.


    "Hey, Heather?"


    "Yes?"


    "Remember that littleke not far from the ranch where we used to go to y?"


    "Oh yes, I remember."


    "Should we go?"


    Her smile faded.


    "No, we can''t. Well, I can''t."


    "Why?"


    "Mom would scold us. She says it''s dangerous. Especially because it''s out of the ranch. Anything can


    happen to us there."


    "But we used to y there."


    "I know. But I really don''t want mom screaming at me."


    "She''s still so strict?"


    "Yeah."


    "Oh, I see," I changed topic. "Sawyer said she doesn''t like me. Do you know why?"


    "She said that??"


    "Yeah."


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s because she doesn''t know you well. Give her time. Sawyer is very stubborn


    you know."


    "I noticed. Nothing to do with you."


    We went into the stable where horses were kept. We greeted the employees and offered to help feed


    the horses.


    As we fed them, I noticed a beautiful white horse. It looked a lot like strike, my own horse. I ran to it.


    "Wow! This horse is beautiful!"


    Heather joined me.


    "Really?" she asked, giving it a carrot.


    "Yeah!"


    "Dad gave me this one. He said when I''ll be ten I could learn to ride it. I called her Dove."


    "Wow. She looks a lot like my own horse. As white too. But mine is a stallion. Strike."


    "Oh, that''s nice," she caressed her horse.


    "Maybe when we''ll grow older we''ll ride our horses together. Right?"


    "Yeah, that''s not a bad idea."


    I smiled at her and she smiled back, her cheeks reddening. Heather was my first crush.


    "Heather??" Sawyer called,ing into the barn.


    "Yes?"


    "We were supposed to y together." she grumbled, pouting her lips.


    "Sure. We will y. But with Sheridan too."


    Sawyer turned to me.


    "I don''t want to y with him!"


    "Why?" Heather asked.


    "It was supposed to be only the both of us, Heather!" she cried.


    I got it. Sawyer didn''t like me because she felt that with me around, her sister would not y with her


    anymore or spend more time with her.


    "Cmon, Sawyer. It''ll be fun. Let''s y hide and seek. I''ll count," I proposed in a friendly manner.


    She looked doubtful.


    "Don''t worry, Sawyer. He''s right. It''ll be fun. We''ll hide while he looks for us. We''ll give him a hard time,"


    Heather giggled.


    Sawyer smiled. Finally.


    "Okay. Thest person found wins!" she screamed happily.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Fine,"  I replied and went to the wall. "One...two...three..."


    I heard them giggle and run to go hide.


    -


    I reached fifty and started my search.


    "Where are you??" I shouted while I looked around.


    I searched for quite a while to no avail. I went into the barn and that was when I spotted Sawyer hiding


    behind a stock of hay. I pretended not to see her. I believed that if I made her win, she''d stop being


    cold.


    "Where are you??" I shouted again and left the barn. I strolled around the ranch when suddenly


    someone tapped me on the back. I turned and it was Heather.


    "Let''s suppose you found me first. Sawyer would be happy," she whispered with a giggle.


    I smiled.


    "That''s what I thought."


    We both returned to the barn.


    "Oh, nooooo! Sawyer, Sheridan caught me!" Heather said as we entered the barn.


    A joyful Sawyer hopped out of her hiding ce.


    "Yes! Ha! I win!" she said happily.


    "Yup, I guess," I smiled.


    "That means I have the right to ask you what I want now," she said, folding her arms.


    "Um, okay," I shrugged.


    "Good," she held Heather''s hand. "I want you to leave my sister and I to y together in peace!"


    Oh.


    "Oh..."


    Guess she didn''t want to be friends. I decided to give up. I wasn''t going to beg.


    "Sawyer, you shouldn''t say that," Heather said.


    "Heather, if you refuse to y with me, I''ll tell mom."


    Wow.


    Heather looked at me.


    "You can go, Heather. Don''t want aunt Christina scolding."


    "Um, okay. Sorry," she allowed her sister to drag her out of the barn.


    ***


    For the start of a short holiday at High Meadows, I was having a good time. We''d already made three


    days there and honestly, at my age, I was quite happy and looking up to seeing Heather every morning


    made it better.


    So far aunt Christina hadn''t scolded me yet. I avoided that. Sawyer on the other hand was still as cold


    and rude with me. I avoided her and decided to ignore her throughout my stay in the ranch.


    --


    On Tuesday morning of the first week, after breakfast my dad and uncle ken decided to have a ride in


    the nearby woods on horseback.


    "Hey son, wannae too?" Uncle ken asked.


    "Sure!" I replied excitedly.


    "You should know that we''d be returningte."


    "Why?" I asked.


    "We wanna have a hunt actually. We wanna eat good meat that isn''t cow meat or pork."


    "Oh, okay! I''m stilling," I said excitedly.


    "Okay, son. Go get the food basket from my wife. That''s what we''d be eating once we''ll take a break in


    those woods."


    "Okay!"


    I ran into the house and straight into the kitchen.


    "Aunt Christina?"


    She turned to me with a frown.


    "What did I say about running in the house?" she asked angrily. I gulped.


    "Um, I''m¨C I''m sorry. I won''t do it again."


    "Pff! I hope so. Don''t bring your bad manners along whenever youe to this ranch."


    What?


    I stared at her, intimidated and lost.


    "Well, don''t just stand there staring, you idiot! What did youe for?" she asked strictly.


    "Uh, um, the food basket."


    "Was it hard to say?" she sighed. "Get it on the table."


    I turned around to get the basket. That was when I noticed Sawyer leaning against the door post. She''d


    heard her mother scold me. She had a satisfied little smirk on and then to my surprise, she stuck her


    tongue out at me. I shook my head, took the basket and left the kitchen.


    I was angry within. I was embarrassed and felt humiliated. Why had aunt Christina insulted me that


    way? My eyes watered and I tried not to cry.


    As I walked down the little corridor, I met with Heather. I winked away my tears.


    "Sheridan? Your eyes are red. Were you crying?" she asked in her low soft voice.


    "No, Heather," I forced a smile. She smiled back.


    "Okay," she noticed the basket. "What''s that for?" she asked.


    "I''m going hunting with uncle ken and my dad."


    Her smile faded.


    "Oh. That means we won''t y?"


    "I guess."


    "Plus, it means I will see you tomorrow only."


    "Tomorrow?"


    "Yeah. Dad alwayses back from hunting at about nine in the evening. Nine is our bed time."


    "Oh um, don''t worry. We''ll y tomorrow," I reassured her. She smiled.


    "Okay," she replied shyly before walking past me. I turned and looked at her go. As if knowing I was


    watching her, she turned and gave me another shy smile before disappearing down the hall way.


    I went to meet my dad and uncle ken.

 Chapter 3 - The Woods

    Chapter 3 - The Woods


    ***


    We each mounted a horse and set off on our journey. I loved joining my dad and uncle ken in such little


    adventures. I was more than excited! I was actually going hunting with them.


    We rode out of the ranch and headed for the woods on horseback.


    After some time, we reached the woods. It was quiet and only the sound of a soft wind could be heard.


    "Dad?" I called.


    "Yes?"


    "What will y''all use to capture the animals?" I asked curiously.


    "Well son, in the case of little animals like rabbits, we haves."


    "And for the bigger ones, we''d be using arrows." Uncle ken added.


    "Why arrows?"


    "Because the sound of gunshots would scare our horses away."


    "Ooh, okay. I''m just so happy to be here." I said joyfully. Dad and uncle ken chuckled. I smiled and


    closely followed them from behind.


    As we explored the forest, after about an hour while we still searched for any prey, I noticed a wooden


    house somewhere in a corner of that part of the forest in which we were.


    It didn''t look old but at the same time it seemed to be deserted.


    "Dad, uncle Ken, look at that house." I said pointing at it.


    They looked at it.


    "I wonder who lives there." my dad said.


    "Nobody." uncle Ken replied, "For as long as I remember, ever since I started hunting in these woods,


    I''ve never seen any signs of life around that house."


    We looked at the house again.


    "What wastage. It''s a beautiful little house." my dad stated.


    "Yep. Anyway, let''s continue with our search."


    ***


    The day was tiring and the sun became very hot that afternoon. It was already Three in the afternoon,


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    yet we hadn''t caught any meat. We decided to stop and eat. We sat down on rocks.


    Aunt Christina had made enough chicken sd sandwiches. They were delicious and I really enjoyed


    them.


    After the eating break, we resumed. I was already really tired.


    It was only at Five PM that we caught a gazelle. My dad had shot it straight with his bow and arrow. I


    felt so proud and happy. It was my first time of experiencing hunting. And though I was tired, I began to


    feel less bored.


    "You look really tired, Sheridan." my dad said.


    "I am. All I want to do is sleep."


    "I guess we''ll be heading for home earlier today. Instead of Nine, we''ll go back at six." Uncle Ken


    stated.


    I looked at time and it was Five thirty. I was so happy just thinking about the fact that I would be on a


    soft bed soon.


    *


    The gazelle was the only thing we caught that day.


    At six, we set off on the long journey back home. But then, bad luck came in.


    Dark clouds could be seen covering the remaining light from the six o''clock sky. Lightening shed from


    different parts of the sky and thunder could be heard announcing the arrival of heavy rain.


    "Oh, no." uncle ken muttered, "We still have a long way but the rain ising. We''ll not make it."


    Immediately he finished speaking, heavy and fat drops of rain began to hit the ground.


    "Oh, no. Let''s ride to the wooden house before we get soaked!"  my dad yelled.


    We rode as fast as possible to the house. ces were already dark. We rode through the cold breeze


    and the starting drops of rain.


    We reached the house and yes, it wasn''t inhabited. We stood on it''s veranda, waiting patiently.


    I tried to peep into the house but I couldn''t. The windows were covered by thick curtains. I wondered


    who might have stayed there.


    Hours passed. Cold. Rain. Tiredness. All that for us. The rain poured and poured along with it''s


    lightening and thunder.


    I was really tired and I needed to sleep. That day hadn''t gone as I''d expected. Not at all.


    The rain seized at about 9pm. I was more than happy when we proceeded on our journey back home.


    *


    We reached High Meadows at Thirty minutes past nine. And that was because the horses sped.


    "Oh my gawd, I was so worried about all of you!" Aunt Christina eximed when we entered the house.


    The electricity was cut because of the rain and so she had lit candles everywhere in the house.


    "You should all sit down. I made hot soup."


    "Thank you." uncle ken and dad said.


    "Um, I''m not hungry. I just wanna sleep." I was more than tired.


    "You sure?" uncle Keh asked.


    "Yes."


    "Sorry it didn''t go as nned, son." my dad added


    "No problem, dad."


    "Okay. I''ll be joining you shortly."


    "Okay. Goodnight, uncle ken."


    "Goodnight, Sheridan."


    I took a candlestick and went up the staircase to the room I shared with my dad.


    I changed into warm pyjamas and got under the warm nket.


    I was about to sleep when I heard the door open slowly. I looked up, waiting for the person to appear in


    the candle light.


    It was Heather, in her pink pyjamas and with her teddy bear.


    "Heather?" I whispered.


    "Yeah?" she whispered back.


    "Y''all aren''t sleeping yet?"


    "Sawyer is. I was worried about you, dad and uncle Paul. That rain was heavy."


    "Yeah. But it''s alright now. We''re home. And as you can see, I''m all warm." I smiled and she smiled


    back.


    "Good to know. G¨C goodnight, Sheridan."


    "Goodnight."


    She turned to leave but then stopped and faced me again.


    "D¨C do you want to sleep with my teddy bear? He''ll keep you warmer." she proposed softly as she


    handed over the teddy to me.


    "Yeah, of course." I took it.


    She smiled, her face reddening. I smiled too.


    "Come let me tell you something in your ear." I said.


    She came over. And when she leaned to listen to what I had to say, I kissed her cheek. A gasp


    escaped her mouth and she looked at me, surprise in her doe eyes.


    I smiled. She reddened even more and ran out of the room.


    I smiled to myself and adjusted for sleep, holding her teddy tight. It smelt like her. It smelt like


    peppermint.

 Chapter 4 - An Odd Turn

    Chapter 4 - An Odd Turn


    ***


    I turned over in my bed as sunlight shown bright into the room. I felt the softness of something that I


    was holding tight against my chest. A teddy bear. Peppermint. Heather. I smiled and slowly opened my


    eyes.


    "Aaaah!" a short yell escaped my mouth when I saw Sawyer''s frowning little face by the bed.


    I turned to see if my dad was still on the bed but he wasn''t. He''d probably taken a bath and gone


    downstairs already.


    "What are you- You scared me!" I eximed, sitting up.


    "I''m telling mom." she stated dryly.


    "Telling her what?" I asked confused.


    "That you slept with Heather''s teddy." she smirked.


    "Can''t you be cool for once? Why are you so unfriendly?" I asked, annoyed.


    She looked at me for a while and I thought she would give up. Wrong.


    "MOMMY!!" she screamed all of a sudden and ran out of the room.


    I rolled my eyes and got out of bed.


    Quickly, I went to their room to keep the teddy. Luckily, Heather was in. I gave it to her quickly.


    "Act like you never gave it to me. Sawyer went to report.


    She nodded. I left the room quickly and returned to my dad''s so I could take a bath and get ready for


    breakfast.


    ***


    Sawyer''s wicked n hadn''t seeded as aunt Christina was in a bad mood about something and


    didn''t want to listen to her foolish reports.


    We had breakfast altogether as usual. The day went on well. I yed with Heather and even tried to


    y with Sawyer but she sent me strolling and preferred to y with her dolls all by herself. If that was


    her will, then who was I to stop her.


    But who was I to minimise her too. While I yed with Heather in the fields, aunt Christina appeared


    from no where angrily, Sawyer with her.


    She pulled Heather away from me with a hand. I looked at her confused.


    "I don''t ever want to see you around Heather. You hear me??" she said. I looked at her, unable to


    realise what she''d just said.


    "What?"


    "You heard me, you little idiot! Because of you, Sawyer feels left out. Don''t you speak to her again


    throughout your stay here." she frowned. I was shocked. Heather too. She looked at her mother in


    confusion.


    "But mommy-"


    "Shut up, Heather!" she turned to me, "And you, find an excuse to give your dad if he ever asks you


    why you don''t y with Heather anymore. Understood?"


    I was speechless. Scared. Intimidated. My eyes began to water. Did aunty Christina hate me? She


    always pretended to like me when her husband or my dad was around. I knew better not to tell them


    about her real face with me.


    "Didn''t I ask you something, you dummy??"


    "Uh, okay."


    "Good." she held both her daughters'' hands and left.


    I felt humiliated and horrible. I sat on the grass, my head resting on my bended knees, and sobbed.


    And I had to pretend that she''d never spoken to me. All of a sudden I realised I couldn''t cope. I wanted


    to leave High Meadows. The week wasn''t over yet but with aunt Christina and Sawyer, everything


    could go wrong. I would miss Heather but I wanted to leave. I stood up with a made up mind. I was


    going to tell my dad.


    Neither did I know that my life would change from that night.


    ***


    I was moody for the rest of the day until evening.


    My dad and uncle ken returned in time for dinner. But uncle ken was too tired and decided to go to bed


    directly. Meanwhile, dad joined us.


    We all had dinner. I avoided to look gloomy but I failed.


    "You don''t look okay, Sheridan. What is it?" he asked while we ate. I looked up at Heather. She had a


    gloomy look on too. I turned to aunt Christina who gave me a quick menacing look.


    "Um, nothing dad. I''m gloomy because I had a headache throughout the day which prevented me from


    having fun with my friends." I lied .


    "A headache? Did you take any medicine?" he asked worried.


    "Yes, dad."


    "Okay. Don''t worry. You need a good rest too."


    After dinner, I went upstairs and waited for my dad to join me, but he stayed downstairs to watch TV. I


    could go meet him but the thing was, aunt Christina was washing dishes in the kitchen. So, I waited for


    him to be alone.


    --


    The more I waited, the more I got impatient. I assumed that aunt Christina had finished the dishes and


    had retired to her room, and that the reason why my dad wasn''t with me yet was surely because he''d


    slept off on the couch. That was typical of him.


    Gathering some courage, I quietly left the room and tiptoed my way down the stairs to the living room.


    I hid in the corridor and peeped into the living room. Luckily, my dad was still up and watching his


    favorite show. I smiled and just when I was about to approach him, bam! The witch came into the living


    room from the kitchen.


    "Finally finished my dishes." she said relieved and joined my dad on the couch. Heughed.


    "I told Ken to buy y''all a dishwasher or to employ a maid. It''ll make less work for you."


    "You know Ken is quite stubborn."


    "Hahahaha. Yeah, sort of."


    I was still standing there because I hoped she would leave soon. But she didn''t.


    While my dad watched his show, I noticed how aunt Christina gave him a side nce. An odd one. She


    looked at him from head to toe.


    "I really like you being here." she said.


    "Well thanks, I''m ttered." my dad joked, his focus on his show. I noticed aunt Christina frowned, then


    she put a hand on my father''sp.


    "Paul, I''m serious."


    My dad looked at her, confused.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do you mean?"


    She smirked at him and bit her bottom lip, then put her hand on his chest. My dad looked at her in


    wonder.


    "You know what I mean, Paul. Don''t act innocent."


    My dad stood up, shocked, and looked down at her.


    "Christina, what are you doing??"


    "You know what I''m doing, Paul. I want you. I can''t resist you any longer."


    I put a hand over my mouth in shock.


    My dad looked at her like she was crazy.


    "What?? Christina what hase over you??"


    "Oh cmon, Paul. Don''t y that game. I know you noticed all the little advances I made to you."


    "I noticed nothing! You''ve gone crazy!" my dad tried to leave but aunt Christina caught him by the jeans


    from were she was sitting.


    "Please, Paul. I can''t resist you. I''ve had the dirtiest thoughts about you and I need you now. "


    "Christina, you-"


    "Paul, I know that you''ve never been intimate with anyone else after your wife''s death. Baby, I''ll make


    you live again. Keh won''t know. You''re so hot." she bit her bottom lip and began to fondle with my


    dad''s belt.


    "Stop this!" he angrily pushed her away, " May God have mercy on you."


    My father angrily left the living room through a different door. I ran as fast as possible to reach the room


    before him. But I waste. By the time I reached the top of the stairs, my dad was in front of the


    bedroom door and turned to me, surprised.


    "Sher- Sheridan?" he looked at me.


    I stared back silently. He knew I''d seen everything.


    "Let''s go in." he said softly and opened the door to let me in.

 Chapter 5 - The Last

    Chapter 5 - The Last


    ***


    Once we were both in the room, my father locked the door behind him.


    I went straight to sit on the bed. He didn''t say a thing but went to the bathroom to change into his


    sleeping pants and a T-shirt.


    On his way out, he came over and joined me.


    "Son?" he said in a low voice.


    "Yes, dad?"


    "Never repeat what you saw this night to uncle Keh or to anyone else okay?"


    I nodded.


    "I think aunt Christina wasn''t in her proper senses this night. But I promise that if she tries that again, I''ll


    tell uncle Ken myself." he added.


    "Okay, daddy."


    "I don''t want you to be implicated in this." he hugged me. I hugged him too, feeling tears well up my


    eyes.


    I had the feeling that my father felt very lonely without my mother. He''d loved her with all his heart. And


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    he did not even intend to remarry though he was still a young and strong man.


    "Now tell me," he started, "...what was the exact reason you came downstairs."


    I looked at him.


    "I wanted to tell you something."


    "Which is?"


    I hesitated at first but then I saw it right to let him know. I told him about aunt Christina and how she


    was mean to me but acted all nice around them. Surprisingly, my dad didn''t seem surprised.


    "You don''t seem surprised."


    "Cuz I ain''t, son."


    "Huh?"


    "Christina has always been quite odd. She hated your mother for no reason."


    I looked at him surprised.


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    "Did mom tell you why?"


    "Your mother had her own theory about the way Christina behaved. She always told me that Christina


    was attracted to me. Though already married to Ken. I didn''t believe her and that caused a lot of


    arguments between us."


    "Maybe mom was right, dad." I murmured. He looked at me.


    "Maybe. I didn''t believe until this night. I have doubts now. Her hatred for my wife increased when she


    was pregnant with you. I think that''s why she behaves with you that way."


    "S¨C she loves you?"


    "No, son. That''s nothing but lust."


    "What''s¨C lust?"


    "You''ll understand as you grow. For the moment keep it all to yourself for your own good."


    "Okay, dad. But please is it possible for us to leave this weekend? Like after tomorrow?"


    "Sunday?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay. I think it''s a good idea."


    ***


    The next day soon reached. We all had breakfast. I was silent and avoided aunt Christina. Meanwhile,


    dad acted like everything was normal. He wouldugh along with aunt Christina and uncle ken like


    nothing was wrong.


    As we ate and the adults chatted, I noticed Heather was looking at me. I looked at her too.


    Quickly and in a discrete manner, she waved a little, hoping I would wave back. I waved back and


    smiled. She blushed. It wasn''t because her mom had stopped us from ying and speaking to each


    other that we weren''t friends anymore.


    We were still at the table when uncle Ken''s cellphone rang. He excused himself and went to answer the


    call. He returned soon.


    "Hey Paul, the pals are in the woods waiting for us. You know it''s hunting Saturday right?"


    "Oh, I forgot. I gotta take a quick bath, okay? You can go first. I''ll catch up."


    "Okay." uncle Ken kissed his wife his wife goodbye and turned to us.


    "Okay kids, gotta go. Have a great time today."


    "Thanks dad (uncle ken)." we replied. He then left the farmhouse.


    Some minutester, my dad went upstairs to freshen up and aunt Christina cleaned the table. We kids


    went to watch TV. That was the only time I could be near Heather without aunt Christina yelling.


    We three sat on the couch. I, Heather and Sawyer. I was kinda d heather was in the middle, me


    being on her right and Sawyer on her left.


    We put funny cartoons and began to watch. While we watched, I discretely held Heather''s right hand in


    mine. We looked at each other shortly and smiled. Sawyer didn''t notice. She was too concentrated with


    her cartoons.


    Minutester, I decided to go see if my dad was through. While making my way up the stairs, I heard


    two people arguing in low voices. I stopped to listen. Dad and aunt Christina. Their conversation went


    as thus,


    "I said I was sorry, Paul!" sheined in a low voice.


    "Sorry?? Sorry??"


    "Yes! I didn''t mean to."


    "What do you mean you didn''t mean to. What is wrong with you Christina? How could you just enter my


    bathroom without knocking?? You saw mepletely naked and you''re telling me you didn''t mean


    to?!"


    "Don''t get so angry, Paul. Alright Paul, I admit it. My intentions were to see you."


    "Oh god, this is crazy! Stop what you are up to, Christina. I beg you!"


    "Paul, I can''t resist you. I can''t! Especially now that I''ve seen you. Oh Paul, please! Please! Ken will


    never know if you make love to me now."


    I wasn''t supposed to be hearing this. I was shocked! I couldn''t believe it.


    "Christina, you need help!"


    "Oh, shut up! I need only one thing and it''s you."


    "I''m sorry but I will have to tell Ken about you."


    "What??"


    "You heard me."


    "Paul, no."


    "Yes, Christina."


    "Paul, no! You wouldn''t dare! Stop! Paul!"


    I heard theming nearer. I ran back to the living room and pretended to watch TV. My heartbeat had


    increased crazily. I didn''t feel okay and I felt a little dizzy.


    They came into living room. My dad made his way towards the door. Aunt Christina had stopped


    halfway, staring at him in a panicked manner. The girls were too concentrated on the TV to notice them.


    My dad opened the door to leave when I spoke.


    "Dad, you''re leaving?"


    He turned and came over to me.


    "Yeah, son. Catch youter." he held my face and  kissed my forehead, "Remember, I love you with all


    my heart." he said seriously.


    "I love you too, dad. Bye, bye."


    He hugged me and left the house. Aunt Christina, looking nervous turned to us


    "Heather, where is Rob??" she asked.


    "In the barn feeding the horses, mummy."


    "Okay." I watched her run out the back door, heading for the barn.


    "Who''s Rob?" I asked


    "One of the employees." she answered.


    I felt some certain uneasiness.

 Chapter 6 - Why?

    Chapter 6 - Why?


    ***


    The day went on smoothly. After aunt Christina had gone outside looking for a certain Rob, she


    returned minutes after, looking less panicked. I wondered why.


    -


    We watched TV for a very long time while aunt Christina cooked. I was okay with watching only TV


    because the cartoons were interesting and plus, I could stay with Heather. We were secretly holding


    each others'' hand throughout, without Sawyer or Aunt Christina seeing.


    At around four PM, after we''d eaten and returned to our TV, uncle Ken to our surprise came into the


    house. He was with three other men who were his friends. He looked at me.


    "Hey Sheridan, where''s your dad?" he asked.


    The question surprised me.


    "M¨C my dad?"


    "Yes."


    At that moment, aunt Christina came in from the kitchen.


    "Honey, you''re back so soon?" she asked. He turned to her.


    "Christina, where''s Paul? We waited for him and when I tried to call, his phone was off."


    I got confused. Everyone was.


    "But daddy, he left since morning." Sawyer said.


    "Yes." Heather added.


    Uncle Ken frowned, confused.


    "Left for where?" he asked.


    "Well, to join y''all for the hunt." Aunt Christina answered.


    Uncle ken looked at the other three men in confusion.


    "I haven''t seen Paul since after I left him this morning."


    I began to feel uneasy.


    "What? Are you sure?" aunt Christina asked.


    "What sort of question is that? I''m telling you I haven''t seen Paul."


    "We didn''t even see him on our way back from the woods either." one of the three men said.


    My heart began to race.


    "But he¨C he was supposed to join y''all." I stammered in a trembly voice.


    Uncle Ken looked at me.


    "Don''t worry, Sheridan. He''s not lost. You''re dad''s a strong man, okay? Maybe he had other ns. Let''s


    wait till this evening."


    "Okay."


    I prayed silently for my dad.


    ***


    It was 8 o''clock in the night and my dad hadn''t returned yet. Uncle ken tried to call again and again. His


    phone was off. It soon began to rain. Heavily. I was panicked. Uncle ken still tried to console me. Telling


    me my dad would be forced to return because of the rain and that his phone was probably off because


    of a low battery. That calmed me down.


    An hourter, he still wasn''t back and the rain was still heavy. Uncle Ken decide to get his truck and go


    look for my dad in the dark.


    "Honey, under the rain?? Can''t you wait for tomorrow?" aunt Christina had asked, worried.


    "Tomorrow?? It isn''t just anybody that I''m going to look for Christina, it''s Paul." was his firm reply before


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    leaving.


    I ran up to my room where I cried all tears from my body. I had a horrible feeling. I had some heavy


    doubt on my conscience. I tried not to think of the worst. I prayed for my dad to return and for uncle ken


    to find him first. I prayed and sobbed continuously.


    As I sobbed silently, I heard a low knock at my door. I knew it was Heather. I didn''t answer. I was too


    sad and angry to answer. She soon went away. I looked at the time, 11:00PM. Neither uncle Ken nor


    my dad were back.


    *


    It was soon midnight and uncle Ken wasn''t back. I heard two voices downstairs. There were


    murmuring. My curiosity got the greater part of me.


    I left the room tip toeing in the dark of the house. I wasn''t afraid of anything. The girls had gone to bed


    a long time ago.


    The murmuring came from the kitchen. I tiptoed to the kitchen door which was closed. I ced an ear


    against it to listen. One voice belonged to aunt Christina. The other belonged to someone I didn''t know.


    I noticed there was a little crack as the door wasn''tpletely closed. I peeped through it. I saw her


    chatting with a young man of about 24. I''d never seen him. Theyughed. I couldn''t make out his face


    very well because the door crack wasn''t big enough.


    They discussed about something. I listened carefully. What I heard shocked me. It scared me. I felt


    goosebumps take over my skin and I felt my eyes begin to prickle as tears threatened to flow. My heart


    beat increased crazily. I assumed the guy she was speaking with was Rob. I suddenly felt weak and


    out of breath. I tried to listen more but something hit my head hard and the next thing I saw was ck


    everywhere.


    ***


    I woke up the next morning with a serious headache. I looked around. My dad wasn''t there. I was alone


    in the room. I touched my head in pain. I tried to remember what had happened thest night. All I


    could remember seeing was aunt Christinaughing with someone. I didn''t remember them discussing


    or anything else. I just rememberedughter and then darkness everywhere.


    I sat up in bed trying to get my thoughts back together. At that moment, uncle Ken entered my room. I


    looked at him. He was dressed as the day before and had a gloomy expression on. He sat close to me


    on the bed.


    "H¨C have you found dad?" I asked immediately. He looked at me hesitating. "Have you?"


    "No, son."


    I gasped, my heartbeat increasing.


    "Wh¨C what??"


    "I spent the whole night under the rain and only returned at six this morning. Son, I¨C I didn''t find him."


    Goosebumps took over me. I looked at uncle Ken in disbelief.


    "Wh¨C what?"


    "I informed the sheriff this morning. Son, it seems your father is missing."


    "What?! Noooo!" I screamed, tears rolling down my cheeks, "No! No!" I screamed endlessly, crying out


    my lungs.


    Uncle Ken quickly wrapped me in his arms. I cried even more, holding on to him.


    "Nooooo! Nooooo!" I cried against him, feeling like I had to die. I just wanted to die!


    "Daddy! Nooo! Where is he??" I cried angrily, beginning to kick my legs and now struggling to get out of


    uncle Ken''s grip. He wouldn''t let me as he begged me to calm down.


    I cried so much that I was out of breath. If uncle Ken had let me go, I would''ve probably hit my head


    hard against a wall or broken something. I was furious as I screamed my agony against my uncle''s


    chest. He held me tight in his arms.


    "Please, son. I''m begging you to stay strong, please." he begged. He too wasn''t okay. I could hear the


    pain in his voice. He was as desperate as me. He was clearly as hurt as me. As I cried, I looked up at


    his face once, his eyes were shut tight as tears rolled down his cheeks.


    "We''ll find him, Sheridan. I promise." he sobbed.


    Heather and Sawyer stood at the door watching. I saw clear pity in Heather''s eyes. Sawyer just


    watched impassively. Uncle Ken asked aunt Christina to take them away so they would not assist at


    the scene. It was a very sad one. I was broken and furious like never before.


    After about an hour, uncle Ken seeded in calming me down before leaving to freshen up and


    continuing with the researches along with the sheriff and other officers.


    Iy silently on the bed, my face red and my eyes swollen from too much crying. I was half dead. I


    didn''t want to move, do or eat anything. I simplyy there, my mind far away while I stared at the


    ceiling. Where was my father? What had happened to him?

 Chapter 7 - Why? -II

    Chapter 7 - Why? -II


    ***


    While Iy quiet on my bed like a dead person, Heather quietly entered the room and came to sit by


    me. I kept my eyes on the ceiling. I felt like life had been drained out of me.


    Heather held my hand in hers.


    "D¨C don''t worry, Sheridan. Dad will find uncle Paul." she murmured softly. I didn''t move or respond. "I''m


    sorry, Sheridan."


    She ran her little fingers through my hair, continuously and softly. Surprisingly, it rxed me.


    "You feeling a little bit better?" she asked softly. I nodded slowly. She continued.


    "Please don''t cry again. You cried this morning and¨C and it made me cry too. Mom punished me for


    that." I looked up at her for the first time since she''d entered the room. I held her hand tight and opened


    my mouth to say something but nothing came out. I didn''t even have the force to speak.


    At that instant, Sawyer appeared at the door, her little arms crossed. She looked at Heather with a


    frown.


    "Heather, you''re not supposed to be here. I''ll tell Mom."


    "Just shut up for once, Sawyer." Heather''s reply came out dry. I looked at her surprised. Sawyer looked


    at her, shocked. Her big sister had never answered her that way.


    "I always keep the things you do from mom, but you are always reporting on me. If you go report now,


    don''t speak to me again until daddy finds uncle Paul."


    I saw frustration in Sawyer''s eyes. I saw pain. Her sister had never spoken to her like that and had


    never threatened their friendship.


    "I''m sorry." she grumbled.


    "Fine."


    Sawyer ran out of the room. Heather turned to me.


    "Bye, Sheridan. Mom might soon notice I''m up here." she stood up and left the room. I stayed quiet.


    ***


    Days passed by. A whole week. My dad wasn''t still found. I was hopeless. I''d stop eating, ying,


    sleeping and even talking. Uncle Ken begged me to eat. He spent all days with me. Trying to console


    me. I''d changed so much in just a week. I wasn''t the happy little boy of the first week. I was now a


    hopeless kid who felt lonely. I even refused Heather from approaching me. It was serious.


    *


    One fateful day, the sheriff appeared at our door to announce something horrible. He spoke to uncle


    ken privately and gave him a stic bag with something in it.


    After he was gone, I went straight to uncle Ken''s room. He panicked and tried to hide something when


    he saw me.


    "What are you doing here, son? Y¨C you should be¨C"


    "Is my dad dead?" I cut in with a question.


    Uncle ken looked at me in surprise.


    "Sheridan, please you¨C"


    "Tell me, uncle. Please. I need to know the truth."


    I begged him continuously but he refused. I left the room.


    Some minutester, I heard him leave. I quickly went back. Luckily he''d left the bag the sheriff had


    given him. I opened it. I almost copsed.


    My dad''s clothes of the day he went missing, all covered in blood.


    Inded on the floor. Unable to breath or move. Staring dumbly at the clothes.


    I noticed another little paper bag inside. I opened it.


    "Aaaaahhh!!" I screamed so loud that uncle Ken and aunt Christina soon came running in.


    Tears had filled my eyes again and I was crying as bad as the first time I got the bad news. Uncle Ken


    quickly lifted me off the ground and carried me in his arms, trying hard to calm me down again.


    "You should not have done that, Sheridan!" he yelled angrily but with pain in his voice.


    Not only had I discovered my father''s bloody clothes, I''d found three fingers in that paper bag. Was that


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    all that was found of my father?? He''d been murdered! It wasn''t a wild animal! Noo! His body had


    surely been buried or thrown!


    I was traumatised. These were the worst two weeks of my life.


    The worst.


    From that day, nothing was the same again.


    ***


    A week passed and my dad''s remains were buried at our ranch. Almost the whole town was present. I


    was the only person left of that family. Alone in the world. Good friends and even the town''s people


    cried. Uncle Ken was as pale and sad as me. He tried to make me eat enough while he himself did not


    eat a thing. It was a horrible experience. I wasn''t me anymore. The smiley, friendly and yful Sheridan


    had turned into a sad, depressed, pale and quiet Sheridan. I attracted pity from everyone.


    After the burial, the day came for me to pack my remaining stuff in our ranch and to take them back to


    high Meadows. I had no choice but to stay there until I was big enough to handle my father''s ranch


    myself.


    ********


    A whole year passed. I was now officially a resident at high meadows. I changed school and had no


    choice but to go Heather and Sawyer''s school.


    For the first time in my life, I''d spent Christmas and new year without my dad. I felt horrible.


    I was still the gloomy Sheridan I''d be. I needed more than enough time to be who I was before. I


    spoke to no one in that house apart from uncle Ken. I believed he was the only one who felt what I was


    going through. I was now an orphan. Uncle Ken was my only source offort. He reminded me of


    dad. A lot. He made me feel like I still had a father. He was the only one I managed to smile with.


    Heather had stopped speaking to me. That was because I''d asked her to, in a rather rude manner. It


    made her sad. It wasn''t my fault. I wanted to be left alone. My dad''s death had caused a lot of changes


    in me. I still liked her. A lot. I just needed time. Much time.


    ***


    One day I retuned from school. Uncle ken was busy with the boys at the barn and aunt Christina had


    gone out. I went into the house and found Sawyer sleeping on the couch. I walked past her and went


    upstairs. I hadn''t seen Heather yet. Though I didn''t speak to her, I still liked seeing her.


    I went to my room and dropped my bag on the bed. I then left to go drink some water. I passed by the


    girls'' room and the door was slightly open. I looked inside.


    Heather was sitting on her bed, drawing flowers in her book. She seemed lonely. I felt sharp guilt in me.


    It wasn''t her fault if I''d lost my dad.


    Slowly, I entered the room. She looked up at me. I smiled a little. She seemed surprised. Normal. For


    months now I hadn''t smiled or spoken to her. She smiled back, reddening.


    "I''m sorry, Heather. I didn''t mean to be rude with you. It''s just that¨C"


    "I understand." she cut in softly and stood up.


    "Okay. Thanks." I approached her and hugged her. She hugged me back.

 Chapter 8 - Lawyers

    Chapter 8 - Lawyers


    ***


    One Saturday when we were all home. Two men knocked at the door. Uncle Ken went to open the door


    and the men came in. They were in suits and ties along with their briefcases. There weren''t from our


    ce for sure. There were surely from the cities.


    "Can I help you, gentlemen?" Uncle Ken asked.


    "Uh yes, sir. I am Victor Ian and this is my colleague, Jason Drummond." one of the men said.


    "I am thewyer of thete Paul Wesley." Mr Jason said.


    "Oh, wee. Pleas,e you should both take a seat." Uncle Ken said and they did.


    We all sat in the living room, waiting to hear what they had to say.


    "We got news that he''d been..." Mr Victor was unable to finish his sentence.


    "Yes." Uncle Ken replied quickly.


    "Horrible. Well, um, I am or was his personal assistant back in Los Angeles."


    "Oh, yes. I remember." Uncle ken said.


    "Assistant?" Aunt Christina asked confused.


    "Yes, ma''am. Thete Mr Wesley has apany, owning arge and sessful dairy products


    industry in los Angeles."


    "What???" she was shocked. I was surprised. I''d never known what thispany was about.


    "Christina allow the men to speak." Uncle Ken cut in. He''d never told his wife. No one in our town or


    around knew about my dad''spany apart from uncle Ken and I.


    "We''re here to read his will." thewyer said.


    "Go ahead."


    Thewyer did.


    "Mr Wesley gives a majority of his possessions to his son, Sheridan Wesley. Is he here?"


    "Yes." my uncle pointed at me. I noticed aunt Christina gave me an ugly stare. I ignored her.


    "Okay. He gives a totality of hispany, industry, his four cars, his mansion back in LA and his share


    of anotherpany in which he invested."


    I was more than shocked. My dad had all that?? Aunt Christina''s mouth had dropped open.


    "Secondly, he left a totality of his ranch and two of his other cars to you sir and your family." thewyer


    ended, referring to uncle Ken. I was happy dad had left something for him.


    "Okay, sir."


    "Sheridan?" thewyer called.


    "Y¨C yes, sir."


    "You are still too young to touch this fortune. You can only do so once you are twenty two as per your


    father''s will. When he presumed you would be old enough and mature enough to take the right


    decisions and manage all the property."


    "Um, okay."


    He took out some documents from his bag.


    "A trusted adult should be the guardian of this fortune until you are twenty two. Who do you wish


    should take care of it?"


    "Uncle Ken." I said without hesitating.


    "Okay. Sign." he gave me the documents and I signed. Then Uncle ken signed.


    "Fine. I think that''ll be all." Mr Victor said,"We''ll be going. The co-manager would be in charge of the


    "No, let the co manager do so until Sheridan''s big enough. I don''t know how to mange apany."


    "Okay, sir. As you wish. Goodbye. Keep the documents for proof. They belong to Sheridan."


    "Of course."


    And with that, he apanied them out of the house. I noticed aunt Christina once again. She had a


    satisfied and thoughtful look on. I wondered why. I didn''t like her and I had a very bad feeling.


    ***


    Days went by and I realised aunt Christina was more and more strange. I ignored her. To me she was


    mad. In some sort of way. And Sawyer as usual was a pest. Always having and eye on me to make


    sure I didn''t try to speak to Heather. She had never told me sorry for my father''s death. Never. She had


    been impassive throughout. I was slightly beginning to develop hatred for her, and trust me when I say I


    hardly developed hatred for anyone.


    Things went on smoothly for me. Uncle Ken was slowly beginning to bring the joy I had once had back


    into me. He was a very nice and loving person. He''d even told everyone that I was his son and that


    he''d now adopted me. I saw a lot from my dad in him. He was my father now.


    *


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Fate soon knocked at my door again.


    "Aaahhh!!" a terrible scream could be heard from uncle Ken''s room one early Sunday morning at


    6:10AM.


    I left my room running and I met the girls running too, all for uncle Ken''s room. Some of the employees


    were also running up the staircase towards the room to see what was wrong.


    On entering the room, we all met aunt Christina in tears as she shook an immobile uncle ken.


    "GET UP! KEN! GET UP!!"


    I stopped in my tracks, my head beginning to spin. I watched like a statue as some of the men tried to


    reanimate uncle ken. I noticed white foam or something of that sort in his mouth. I gulped.


    "Mr Keh! Get up!!" one of the men said, hitting uncle Ken''s chest and trying his best to reanimate


    him.


    I was frozen. Soon every agitation stopped and everyone simply stared at uncle Keh.


    "He¨C he''s dead."


    The words echoed in my head like it was a dream.


    "NOOOO!!" Aunt Christina screamed.


    I stepped back, my heart threatening to burst out my chest. I became dizzy. The room and the floor


    seemed to be moving. I looked at Sawyer and her mother screaming at the top of their lungs, both


    begging uncle Ken to wake up. I turned to Heather. She had fainted.


    It all seemed unreal. Voices echoed in my head continuously. Headache and dizziness took over. I


    stared at the mourning. I''d gone pale and had suddenly stopped breathing.


    The next thing I felt was the cold hard floor.


    *


    Uncle Keh had died. Just like that. Leaving me, Heather and Sawyer alone. Another burial. In just


    a year. I hadn''t even recovered from my father''s death. Yet, there I was.


    I''d cried more than ever and this time along with Heather and Sawyer. The whole ranch was down.


    Now I was totally alone. Uncle Ken was buried too. In the same month as my dad a year ago. I didn''t


    know what to think anymore. And all this was just the beginning.


    ***


    At the end of that year, I was only twelve and a half.


    Aunt Christina had seeded in making the girls feel better after their dad''s death. I had noticed the


    fact that she had only mourned her husband for a week and a half, and had passed over it. Like my


    dad had said the night before he disappeared, she didn''t love him. She didn''t love anyone. I''d refused


    to get over it. It was too hard.


    -


    One fateful day, dad''swyer came over again. And to my disappointment, I was obliged to sign over


    the care of my dad''s property to aunt Christina. Luckily she had no right to use the money from my


    dad''s bank ounts that were meant for me. Or anything else. She just had to keep them. She was


    more than satisfied with the responsibility though. That was the start of my agony.


    --


    Two days after thewyer''s visit, I was in the living room watching TV around 8PM with the girls when


    aunt Christina came in.


    "Sheridan?"


    "Yes, aunt Christina?"


    "Go pack your stuff from that room. You''re not sleeping there tonight."


    I looked at her confused.


    "W¨C where then?"


    "In your new room. The stable."


    My mouth dropped open. Even the girls looked at their mother in wonder.


    "The stable??"


    "Didn''t you hear me the first time? Yes, the stable."


    "But aunty that''s¨C that''s where the horses sleep."


    "So?"


    I couldn''t believe my ears.


    "Things are really gonna change here, Sheridan." she said with a wicked smirk and came over to sit by


    me. "There are new rules."


    I gulped.


    "Since you have no where to go to and nobody else to stay with, you''re gonna have to pay to stay here.


    And since you can''t touch your money yet, you''re gonna have to work."


    The girls were as shocked as me. Heather tried to speak but her mother angrily drove them to bed.


    "To work?"


    "Yes, Sheridan. This is what will happen from tomorrow, you''ll always sleep in the stable, you''ll be in


    charge of cleaning this house. I want the floor scrubbed tomorrow and the dishes washed. Everything


    must be shiny. The baths, the rooms and every other thing I haven''t mentioned. You''re now a houseboy


    here. Understood?"


    I felt tears well up my eyes. I''d never seen someone as wicked as aunt Christina.


    "I''ll take those crocodile tears as  a yes." she brutally grabbed me by the cor and pulled me up the


    stairs to where my things and that of my dad were. She watched me pack my stuff slowly, tears


    continuously flowing down my cheeks.


    "You know what?" she started, "Take only two pairs of trousers, a short and four t-shirts."


    I looked at her confused.


    "W¨C why?"


    "That''s all you''ll be needing you idiot. I''ll just take your remaining clothes and that of your dad as a part


    of your payments.


    "W¨C what?!"


    "Yes. You have the right to take only one thing belonging to your father. Make a choice quickly." she


    ordered.


    I cried and cried. Was this really happening? Where was my dad? Where was uncle Ken? I had no one


    to save me.


    I opened my dad''s bag and took out a picture frame of the the both of us.


    "Aaaaaw, how pathetic." sheughed, "Nonsense. Now get yourself downstairs"


    "W¨C won''t I take my books?"


    "Books? You must be kidding. Houseboys don''t go to school." she grabbed me roughly by the ear.


    "Ow!"


    "Shut up!"


    She pulled me down and out of the house to the stable where horses stayed.


    "No horse stays in this one. This will be your room." sheughed and pushed me into the cabin.


    "Sleep tight. But don''t forget you have a lot of work tomorrow."


    I watched her walk away, heartless. That night I cried and cried in the hay and midst of animals.

 Chapter 9 - Pain and Kisses

    Chapter 9 - Pain and Kisses


    ***


    I''d turned into a servant in that house. Weeks passed by and things got worse.


    Aunt Christina had fired all the employees that uncle Ken had employed and reced them with people


    that were loyal to her. All the former employees I could depend on that were my friends were fired.


    Aunt Christina would starve me and beat me up often. I was dirty, pale and hungry. I looked more like a


    ve than anything else. Nobody wanted to touch me, approach me or even speak to me. The new


    employees tossed me around as much as they wanted to. I''d gone from the little boy with a satisfying


    lifestyle to the dirty ranch boy. I didn''t even have the right to see Heather. I hardly did. I was always


    outside working. And whenever I cleaned the house, she was always at school.


    ***


    One day, I was starving in the stable and I began sobbing to myself. I prayed to God to help me. I


    prayed for my dad or uncle Ken to help me. I was hopeless.


    Someone came into the stable. I looked up. It was Sawyer.


    "S¨C Sawyer, please. Can you bring me something to eat??" I begged weakly through my tears.


    She didn''t move but just stared at me.


    "Please..."


    "And why should I do that?" she asked coldly, folding her arms.


    "Please," I cried, "I¨C I haven''t eaten since the day before yesterday."


    "That''s cuz mom punished you. It isn''t my fault if you didn''t do theundry properly. My clothes weren''t


    properly washed."


    How could a nine year old be so wicked?


    "Sawyer, please." I crawled to her feet weakly. I managed to grab her ankle.


    "Aaaah!!" she screamed all of a sudden, "LET ME GO! You''re dirty!"


    I didn''t let her go. I was starving and I kept on begging. I was only 12 years old and I hadn''t eaten for


    three days. I was desperate.


    "Please..." I cried weakly.


    "MOOM!!" she screamed at the top of her lungs. Fear took over me and I let her go.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Toote. Aunt Christina appeared angrily with a leather belt in her hand. Sawyer reported everything.


    Aunt Christina turned to me, as furious as ever.


    "Why you dirty little bastard! How dare you???" she growled raising the belt high above her head.


    "Noo! Please!" I begged but the belt came down hard on me, hitting across my face and head. I


    screamed at the unbearable pain.


    "Pleeaase!!" I cried painfully. She didn''t stop. She started flogging me with the hard leather belt, on


    every part of my body. Everywhere. I couldn''t open my eyes or see anything as she flogged me in total


    rage. I screamed and screamed for help. She didn''t stop. Sawyer stood watching with a satisfied look.


    "Aunt Christinaaa! PLEASE! STOP! HELP!"


    "SHUT UP!" she growled angrily.


    "Mom! Mommy, nooo!!" I heard Heather''s voice beg. Aunt Christina stopped flogging me and turned to


    Heather.


    I managed to open my eyes, though they were as swollen as the rest of my face. I saw Heather with a


    painful look in her eyes. She was sobbing as she looked at me, her hand covering her mouth in shock


    at my sight. She was only ten years old and had just seen what her own mother was capable of.


    "M¨C mommy, what are you doing to him?!" she cried out.


    "Didn''t I tell you to stay in the house?? Didn''t I?!" her mother asked angrily.


    "Mommy, he doesn''t look okay! What have you been doing to him?! Thest time I saw him he was


    fine!" she screamed painfully.


    "Heather, how dare you shout at me??"


    "Mom, you are wicked!!" she cried. Aunt Christina''s eyes widened in shock. Her daughter had called


    her wicked. Her favorite.


    "Did you just call me wicked?? Heather did you?" Aunt Christina growled. Heather stepped back.


    "Because of this bastard?!"


    "It''s because she likes him, mommy!" Sawyer quickly reported, "They like each other!"


    "Oh, I see." Aunt Christina turned to me, "So you''ve turned my daughter against me??"


    I shook my head in fear.


    "N¨C noo." I trembled.


    "LIAR!" she screamed and the next thing I felt was the hard belt across my face again. I screamed in


    pain.


    "Nooo!" Heather screamed and ran towards her mother, trying her best to pull her away from me.


    "Mommy! No!"


    "Get out!" she pushed Heather aside, causing her to fall hard on the floor. And that was when Heather


    for the first time, had an asthma crisis. Aunt Christina panicked.


    "Heather!" she dropped the belt and carried her daughter, "Follow me with the belt!" she told Sawyer as


    she quickly ran out of the barn with Heather in her arms.


    I cried continuously. I was red, ck and blue. She''d hit me so hard. My legs, arms and face had


    swollen. Iy on the hay crying in pain.


    Sawyer picked up the belt and looked down at me. No remorse or pity in her expression. She only gave


    me a little smirk before running out of the stable. That''s how I remained, crying till evening. My whole


    body on fire.


    ***


    By night I was done crying. Iy silently on the hay, thinking. Praying for Heather to be okay. I was only


    twelve but I believed I loved her. I wasn''t sure though if I could call it love. But what I was sure of was


    that I really liked her. She was the only one who smiled at me in a very very long time. Yet I was unable


    to see her.


    *


    It was 10pm and the ranch was silent apart from the little noise the horses in the stable with me did.


    Everyone had gone to sleep. I thought of going to look for left over carrots from the horses'' manger but


    I was too weak to move. I closed my eyes. For the first time in my life, I prayed for death toe get


    me.


    I still had my eyes shut when I felt a soft hand caress my cheek. I slowly opened my eyes and saw


    Heather sitting by my side.


    "He¨C Heather?" I called weakly.


    "Yes..."


    I slowly sat up.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, looking straight into her shiny eyes.


    "I came to see how you were doing."


    "Won''t you be caught?"


    "Everyone''s asleep. I¨C I sneaked out."


    I looked at her speechless.


    "I¨C I also brought you my dinner."


    She picked up a little bowl that I hadn''t noticed by  her side. She opened it. There was rice and tomato


    sauce in it. "You must be hungry." She muttered.


    I nodded, speechless. I couldn''t believe she was here with me. She''d sacrificed her sleep and dinner


    for me.


    "C¨C can I feed you?" she asked nervously, her face reddening.


    I managed a little smile.


    "Yes. Please."


    She picked up her spoon and mixed the food. Then slowly, she put the first spoon of rice in my mouth. I


    ate. It''d been long since I''d eaten good food. She fed me continuously. My eyes never leaving her


    beautiful face.


    I was soon through with the food. It''d been enough to fill me. She then gave me water to drink in her


    little water bottle.


    "You okay?" she asked.


    "Yes. Thank you, Heather."


    She smiled shyly.


    "No problem."


    "What happened to you today?" I asked.


    "Asthma."


    "Youhave it?"


    "Yeah. It started today I guess. Mom took me to the clinic. I''m okay now. I have some medicine I''m


    taking."


    "Okay. I''m happy you''re alright." I held her soft hand in mine. She blushed.


    "I stole this for you." she said shyly, taking out some medicine from her pocket.


    "What are those?"


    "Pain killers. They''ll help reduce your body pain. Since mommy flogged you today." she said in a shaky


    voice. She was about to cry again. I hugged her.


    "Don''t cry. Please."


    "I¨C I''ll try."


    "Please."


    She looked at me.


    "Promise to take the medicine."


    "I promise."


    She looked at me in the eyes and then got out of my grip.


    "I better return to my room now." she said standing and picking up her bowl and water bottle.


    "Okay. Thanks again, Heather." I looked up at her and smiled. She smiled back.


    She began walking away and I watched her. But then she stopped. I wondered why.


    Heather came over to me again and got on her knees, her face in front of mine. We stared into each


    other''s eyes and then she ced her lips on mine.


    I froze. I didn''t know what to do. Before I could react, she stood up and ran out of the stable. I sat up for


    up to a minute. Unable to believe what had just happened. I smiled to myself. I''d been shocked to a


    point that I hadn''t really reacted to her little kiss. I promised that the next time I would be the one to kiss


    her. And this time, I wouldn''t freeze. Heather''s presence had made me feel better that night. For the


    first time in a very long time, I slept very well.

 Chapter 10 - Sign

    Chapter 10 - Sign


    ***


    I was less gloomy after the night Heather had fed me. And everyone noticed it. I seemed to have


    regained some energy. I worked hard and didn''tin. Aunt Christina would still scold or insult me.


    But I wouldn''t cry or show that I was hurt. I didn''t care. She too wondered why.


    From that night I hadn''t had the opportunity to speak to Heather again because there wasn''t a way. I


    only saw her.


    In the morning I would see her leave for school with Sawyer. She would look at me in a shy manner,


    and when I  smiled, she would blush and turn away. Her little visit of that night would remain our little


    secret.


    ***


    One afternoon while I sat on a rock watching the horses run, aunt Christina walked up to me.


    "Have you finished your chores?" she asked dryly.


    "Yes." I replied coldly, not looking at her.


    "When I speak to you you look at me!" she stated angrily. Not wanting trouble, I looked up at her. "I can


    see your puberty might begin soon. You''re thirteen right?"


    "Soon to be."


    She scoffed.


    "Yeah, right. Anyway I''m here to tell you that your dad''s formerwyer ising today."


    "Why?"


    "I told him you were willing to sign all your property to me so I would take care of you with your own


    money."


    My eyes widened.


    "What?? You don''t take care of me!"


    "I know. Who cares? Just ept to sign all your property to me."


    "Never!" I said angrily and standing up.


    "Excuse me? You''re gonna take that back."


    "No, I won''t."


    She was shocked I spoke back at her.


    "Careful you bastard. Don''t let me call Rob to beat you up worse than thest time I did."


    Immediately she mentioned Rob, I had a strange shback. I remembered her running to go call Rob.


    But then I remembered the kitchen scene. All of a sudden I remembered having seen herughing with


    a man in the kitchen, the night my father had disappeared. Was it Rob?? I didn''t still remember what I


    heard that night.


    "Hello??" her angry voice snapped me out of my thoughts.


    "Who''s Rob?" I asked


    "Oh, you''ll know him alright. He''ll beat you up if you refuse to sign."


    "I won''t sign. I don''t care about being beaten. I''ve been beaten enough to a point that I don''t fear


    anymore. Thanks to you."


    I saw aunt Christina clench her jaw in angry frustration.


    "I see. I''ll still get you beaten. And I''ll make sure Heather is around to watch from the start."


    What?? I looked at her in shock. She was mad. She was ready to allow her fragile daughter assist to


    such again just for me to sign? I didn''t want this. She was capable of anything! She''d gotten me.


    "I''ll¨C I''ll sign."


    Sheughed


    "Wow. Seems you really like Heather. Hmm. If thewyeres today, and you dare tell him what


    happens to you here, you can be sure I''ll burn your dad''s clothes and everything he left here."


    "No! Please."


    "Then promise to act like everything''s alright."


    "I promise."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "You ain''t that stupid, you bastard."  I hated when she called me bastard. I was furious within. She had


    no respect.


    "Now go into the house and take a bath. Change into one of your clean clothes I seized from you.


    Hurry."


    She led me into the house. I hadn''t taken a bath in a long time. She didn''t even allow me to.


    ***


    "So, you''ve been alright here?" Mr Jay asked.


    I looked at aunt Christina. She gave me an ugly stare


    "Yes..."


    "And do you really wish to sign your property over to Mrs Christina?"


    I hesitated.


    "Sheridan?" thewyer called.


    "Yes. Yes, I do."


    "Hum. Okay."


    He brought out some documents and I signed. Then aunt Christina signed.


    There. She had everything.


    "Okay. Um Sheridan, your father''s former assistant has a residence somewhere around here. He''s on a


    short break or holiday. If you have any problems, he said you should call him." thewyer handed over


    a card to me. It had a phone number on it.


    "Okay, sir. Thank you."


    Thewyer soon left.


    Aunt Christina approached me and seized the card before tearing it into pieces.


    "Hey!"


    "Hey, what? You won''t be needing it. Thanks for the property though. I''m rich." sheughed in an evil


    manner. "Now get back to that stable. And change the clothes first."


    Would I ever get help?

 Chapter 11 - Free

    Chapter 11 - Free


    ***


    After changing into my dirty clothes again, I sadly went down the stairs. But then I heard aunt Christina


    on the phone in the kitchen. I sneaked to go listen. I heard her.


    "Yeah. I have the money. I''m rich! Hahahaha. Uhum, yes...oh, you are right, Hahahaha. That''s not a


    bad idea." she said in strange manner. "You''re right. Totally! Now that I have Paul''s fortune, that little


    bastard is useless. Don''t worry...yeah...by the end of this weekend I''ll get rid of him. For good."


    A low gasp escaped my mouth. Afraid, I ran out of the house and back to the stable where I sat on the


    floor and sobbed. Was I going to die? What did she mean she would get rid of me? Who was she


    speaking to? What was I going to do now. I cried until evening. We were Friday and she''d said she


    would get rid of me before the weekend ended. I thought and thought of a solution while I cried.


    *


    Night reached fast. Aunt Christina had starved me the whole day, despite the fact that I''d given her all


    my father''s money. She was cruel. From the stable, I could smell delicious fried chicken in the house.


    She was celebrating her newly gained wealth and had given food to all employees. Apart from me. I


    wasn''t even an employee. I was a ve. I was a ve because I wasn''t paid or given anything in return


    for my hard work. It was hard for me to find sleep with all that hunger.


    At eleven PM that night, I was too hungry to sleep. Iy silently on the hay. The light in the stable had


    stopped working. I would''ve been in total darkness if not for a candle I''d stolen earlier during the day. It


    was dim light for the whole stable but at least I wasn''t inplete darkness. There was silence in the


    whole ranch. Even the horses were asleep. Iy on my side crying, my arms wrapped around my


    empty stomach.


    Suddenly I heard someone run into the stable. I got up afraid.


    "Don''t worry. It''s me." Heather whispered as she stepped into the dim light, her teddy bear in one hand


    and a bowl in the other. She had on her tiny little nightly dress.


    "Why were you running?" I asked.


    "Nothing. I was just afraid of the darkness outside." she admitted with a shy smile. I smiled back. She


    sat down by me on the floor. I hadn''t spoken to her since the other night.


    "I brought you some chicken and fries from today''s dinner." she opened the bowl and handed the


    delicious food to me. I was d.


    I took the bowl and began to eat hungrily. She watched me with a little smile on her face. I was soon


    through and drank some water. She''d just saved my life. Once again.


    "Thank you." I whispered in the silence.


    "No problem. I- I''m gonna spend the night with you. Can I?"


    Her question took me offguard. I was surprised to hear it from a shy and obedient girl like Heather. She


    knew she''d be punished if she was caught but yet she didn''t seem to care.


    "Heather, I don''t think it''s a good idea. I really don''t want your mother yelling at you because of me." I


    said in a low voice.


    "Sheridan, I promise to wake up early and leave. I- I don''t want to leave you alone this night."


    I smiled at her. She blushed.


    "Okay then."


    I moved aside so she could join me on the hay. She put the bowl aside and wey down on our sides,


    facing each other. We stared at each other for a silent while. I decided to tell her what I''d decided.


    Before she''de see me, I''d taken a decision on my own after thinking about what aunt Christina had


    said in that kitchen.


    "Heather?" I whispered


    "Yes?"


    We were closer than appropriate. Our faces inches away from each other.


    "I''m running away tonight."


    Her eyes widened.


    "Wh- what? Why??"


    "I have to. And you know why."


    "But where will you go to?"


    "I don''t know. Yet."


    "Sheridan, I''m scared..." she said her eyes beginning to water.


    "Why? Don''t be. Please."


    "Will you evere back?"


    I looked at her, speechless. I hadn''t thought of that possibility.


    "I- I-"


    "Promise you''lle back for me." she cut in. Her words sent some sort of sharp pain through me.


    Heather was shy and so innocent. Hearing her telling me this with watery eyes hurt me. I raised a hand


    and touched her cheek.


    "I will. I promise."


    And I was more than serious. No matter what would happen, from that night, I promised to return for


    Heather. If life permitted me.


    "Okay." she gave me a shy smile.


    Being only a kid, I wasn''t sure of what to do or say next and so, I came closer to her and soon my lips


    were on hers. I closed my eyes and lived the moment. She did same. It was a in kiss that I would


    remember my whole life.


    I heard noise and quickly broke the kiss.


    "Did you hear that?" I asked in a panicked voice, sitting up.


    "What?" Heather asked afraid.


    "I heard something."


    We looked around but nothing.


    "Probably the horses." I said relieved.


    Iy once again and that''s when someone stormed in angrily into the stable. Heather and I got up,


    panicked.


    Sawyer soon appeared in front of us and pointed.


    "Here they are mom! I caught them!" she shouted.


    Oh no.


    Someone with a very bright torchlight appeared. An angry aunt Christina with a man that was always in


    charge of the cows.


    "So this is it?!" she yelled angrily and gripped Heather by the arm with such force she screamed.


    "See what I told you Rob?? You see?! This little bastard!"


    I looked at Rob. He was about aunt Christina''s age. In his early thirties. He wasn''t the man I''d seen in


    the kitchen that night. Who was that then?


    Aunt Christina rushed at me, pping me and hitting me hard with her fists in anger.


    "No, please!" I begged as she beat me.


    "Shut up! Little pervert! What have you done to my daughter?? What?!"


    "Nothing, please!" I cried. Heather was crying behind her mother, begging her to stop.


    "You might need this ma''am." Rob said with a wicked smile on his face as he removed his strong


    cowboy leather belt and handed it over to aunt Christina.


    "Oh no Rob, I have a better idea. You beat him up."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    No!


    "My pleasure" he said as he approached me. The first hit he gave me with that belt sent me crashing to


    the floor, screaming in horrible pain. He began flogging me mercilessly. I cried and cried. There I was


    being flogged at midnight! I cried and cried. Heather was screaming like crazy, begging her mother to


    stop Ron.


    "SHUT UP! TO YOUR ROOM!" she screamed at Heather. Heather didn''t move and continued to


    scream through her tears, begging. Sawyer watched the show, her arms folded.


    "You''re crying for this idiot?? This bastard!" she turned to me and asked Rob to stop flogging me. "Now


    listen real good, you ugly thing! You might have seeded in getting my Heather on your side but


    listen good."


    I looked at her through my swollen eyes.


    "You are pathetic. You''re just an ugly, poor, houseboy. And as you grow, no woman, I mean no single


    woman will fall for a crap like you. No woman! Don''t ever approach my daughter again. Understood?"


    she asked in a threatening manner as she squatted by me. I''d stopped crying. I was furious. I was


    angry. I was in pain. I gave her an ugly stare through my swollen eyes.


    "Understood?" she repeated slowly. I frowned. I wasn''t afraid anymore. With all the courage I had I spat


    on her face. She stepped back in shock.


    "How dare you?!" Rob growled as he raised his belt to hit me. But she stopped him.


    "Don''t hit him." she cleaned away my saliva, "I have a better idea. Go get the bees from the honey


    reserve. We''ll teach this brat a lesson."


    He left to go get them.


    I looked at her in the eye, not afraid. I''d endured so much pain that I didn''t care about bees. Just at that


    moment, Heather still crying ran and bit her mother hard in the arm.


    "OOW!" she pulled her hand out of her daughter''s mouth. Blood. "Heather?!" she screamed in pain and


    grabbed her by the arm. Then she turned to sawyer.


    "Watch him. Your sister has gone mad! I''m going to lock her up in the basement." she pulled Heather


    along and out of the stable.


    Sawyer turned to me with a little smirk. I was so angry. So in pain. I stood up and weakly approached


    her.


    "Don''te near me!" she stepped back panicking.


    It was all her fault.


    "Sheridan don''te near me!" she shrieked.


    I caught her neck with a hand. I wasn''t me anymore. When she began to scream, without thinking, I


    pped her so hard with the back of my hand, she fell on the floor. She didn''t move. She''d fainted. I


    didn''t care.


    I turned and noticed that Dove had woken up. Heather''s horse. I had to escape. It was now or never.


    Heather wouldn''t mind me taking her horse.


    Without wasting time, I saddled the horse then got on it''s back.


    "Yaaaa!" I whipped it and soon it ran out of the stable as fast as possible.


    I galloped as fast as possible through the ranch''s field. Dove was a very fast horse. With the torchlight


    aunt Christina had left in the barn, I was able to see through the darkness.


    I rode even faster. Faster. Faster! And soon I was out of high meadows ranch. I''d crossed it''s wooden


    gate without being seen. Without thinking and because I had to hide for some time, I rode the horse


    straight into the woods in the middle of the night. To me the woods remained safer than the ranch. I''d


    escaped. I was free!

 Chapter 12 - Free -II

    Chapter 12 - Free -II


    ***


    Little Heather''s POV:


    I sat on the floor right behind the basement''s door, crying in total darkness. I was afraid and at the


    same time I felt horrible for Sheridan. Mom had turned into a monster. She wasn''t harsh with us but


    with Sheridan. Only when he needed her most because of uncle Paul''s and daddy''s deaths. I''d always


    known mommy was strict but I didn''t know she could be this heartless. My love and respect for her had


    reduced. At this tender age. I began to slightly hate her.


    After mom had locked me up, I hadn''t bothered to go down the stairs that led to the bottom of the


    basement. I''d remained right behind that door. I hated the dark and plus thoughts of what could be


    happening to Sheridan frustrated me. I cried and cried.


    When I began to quiet down, I heard Robe into the house shouting mom''s name. I tried to listen


    from the other side of the door.


    "Christina! Christina!"


    "Yes?? What is it?" I heard here into the room. Then I heard her gasp. "Oh my god! Sawyer! What


    happened?? Give her to me!"


    Sawyer? What had happened to her?


    "On returning with the bees I met herying motionless in the hay. Her cheek is red. Seems like the


    little bastard pped her and she went unconscious. Here, carry her..."


    I gasped. Sheridan had pped Sawyer? It was a shock to me. Sheridan was always so nice and


    tolerating. If he had pped Sawyer, that meant he was more than furious!


    "He pped her?! HOW DARE HE! I''ll teach him more than a lesson!"


    Oh, no. How much pain would Sheridan undergo? If mom wasn''t careful, he was going to die. The


    thought gave me goosebumps and tears soon rolled down my cheeks again.


    "That won''t be possible." Rob''s statement made me wonder. I stopped crying and listened attentively.


    "And why??"


    "He''s escaped."


    The words echoed in my head like a dream. Sheridan had escaped? My mouth dropped open.


    "HE''S WHAT??"


    "Escaped."


    "I heard you, you idiot! But how??"


    "I noticed one of the horses were missing. He took the white horse."


    Dove!


    "We have to find that little brat!"


    "You don''t have to worry Christina."


    "Can I know why??"


    "His hometown is about three to four hours from here. He''ll never make it. Plus, the horse might desert


    him and he''d die of hunger."


    "What makes you so sure?"


    "We hardly fed him. He was too weak. Plus, he has wounds and bruises. He''s not in a good state


    Christina. He''ll get lost very soon. You wanted to get rid of him, there, nature helped you."


    "Hm. You''re right. I hope some wild animal eats him."


    Despite the wicked things my mom had just said, I still believed in Sheridan. He wasn''t a weak boy. He


    was strong. After the maltreatment and starving he went through, he didn''t pass out or stop working


    even once. I knew he would survive out there ande back for me.


    Suddenly, someone opened the door. Mom.


    "I guess you heard our conversation. Your friend has escaped. Happy?" she asked dryly.


    I looked at her without saying a word.


    "Go to your room. It''s already one Am."


    I ran past her and went straight to my room.


    ***


    Little Sheridan''s POV:


    The chirping of birds and the bright morning sun woke me up the next day. I rubbed my eyes and sat


    up.


    "Ouch." Iined, touching my back. I''d slept on the rough Forest''s floor, on the dry autumn leaves


    and rough little stones, under a tree.


    I looked around me at the woods and smiled. I''d seeded in running away. I looked at Dove which I''d


    tied to a tree trunk. I stood up and limped my way to her. My whole body still hurt. I had no shoes on,


    my T-shirt was torn and my shorts were really dirty. My hair was a mess. I was dirty. I had bruises and


    wounds everywhere. Almost all parts of my body were red, ck and blue. I had wounds under my feet


    too. As if that wasn''t enough, Rob had beaten me with such rage that at a point, he used the heavy iron


    part of his belt and hit me hard on the knee. I believed he''d slightly dislocated it and now I was limping.


    "Hey, beautiful." I said, caressing the horse''s mane, "I guess our journey ends here. I have to fight to


    survive in these woods. And I''m to weak to fight for your survival too."


    I limped my way to the trunk where I untied her.


    "You go back home now. I guess you know the way back. Thanks for helping me escape." I hugged the


    horse, "Go home. Take good care of Heather for me. I''ll¨C I''ll be back." I smiled at it.


    "I hope. I don''t even know if I''ll survive. I won''t be negative though. God, dad and uncle Ken are


    watching over me. Bye." I hugged Dove tight onest time. I let go the rope and watched the horse


    gallop away as fast as possible.


    When it''d disappeared into the woods, I turned and began limping away in the opposite direction . I had


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    to find a cave or a ce where I could stay. I was lost in these woods but I didn''t care. It was still better


    than aunt Christina''s ce.


    To me, my escape was the biggest luck of my life. If I''d been caught, I would probably be


    dead.

 Chapter 13 - Unexpected

    Chapter 13 - Unexpected


    ***


    Little Heather''s POV:


    I was gloomy and quiet the next morning, Sawyer had gotten up finally and my mom looked more than


    satisfied with the escape of Sheridan  because she''d prayed for his death in some sort of way. My


    mother now scared me a lot. I saw her in apletely different way.


    We were having breakfast when all of a sudden, an employee came in.


    "Ma''am?"


    "Yes, what is it?"


    "The horse that was stolen just came running into the ranch. We''ve taken it back to the stable."


    Mom smiled. I knew why. She probably thought Dove had deserted Sheridan.


    "Thank you."


    The employee left.


    I knew better. Sheridan had surely sent dove back home because he couldn''t take care of her,


    wherever he was. He wasn''t dead. He wasn''t in danger. No.


    ***


    Little Sheridan''s POV:


    I''d walked for a long time in those woods without finding any cave or ce where I could find refuge.


    My feet hurt and my body too. I was tired. I''d walked all afternoon in my bad state.


    I sat down underneath a tree and began to sob. What was going to happen to me now.


    I rested for about thirty minutes and came up with the decision that giving up now was useless and so I


    got up and continued my search.


    At about 5pm, I was more than d when I found a spring in the woods! Without thinking, I ran to the


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    spring , got on my knees and drank as much water as I could. I was d I''d found fresh water. I''d


    walked the whole day with wounded feet and a dislocated knee. I needed energy. I drank to my


    satisfaction.


    While I savored the taste of fresh water, I heard thunder. I stopped drinking and looked up at the sky.


    ck clouds could be seen beginning to cover. Heavy rain was on it''s way! I had to find a ce and


    fast!


    I stood up and started limping as fast as possible through the woods. ces were beginning to get


    darker. Thest night had been a lucky one. Any wild animal could have found me and made me its


    meal. I had to find a ce. Worse again, it was going to rain. Heavily.


    I limped and limped, ignoring the endless pain in my knee and under my feet.


    Heavy raindrops began to fall. I increased my speed. I was week, tired and hungry. The rain began to


    slightly increase. Soon I was soaked and shivering. It was really cold. The weather had gone from hot


    to freezing. I didn''t stop moving. I had hopes.


    As I limped in pain, just when I was about to give up, I noticed something. A house! That house I''d


    shown uncle Ken and dad.


    I quickly made my way for it. I was gonna break in. I didn''t care whether there were snakes in there or


    whether it was dirty, old and hunted. I needed a house.


    I climbed up to it''s balcony where dad, uncle Ken and I had protected ourselves from rain. I went to one


    of the windows. It seemed easy to open. I picked a stick and forced it open. When it did get open, I


    almost screamed in joy. Without wasting time, I got into the house and closed it''s window behind me.


    I was in darkness In the house. It didn''t smell old. I searched through the dark and identally stepped


    on an object that hurt my feet really bad it made slid and fall back.


    Luckily my back touched the wall and I heard a click. In a second, the ce was lighted.


    *


    I was speechless. I looked around. The house wasn''t old at all. Nor did it seem abandoned. I seemed


    to be in the living room of the house. The chairs and furniture were clean. There was even a chimney.


    "Wow."


    I began to explore. There was no picture nor any signs of life. There was a shelf full of books. I went


    towards it and began to touch the books. I opened one to look at the pictures in it, when I suddenly


    heard some sort of click.


    "Don''t move!" an angry male voice startled me, causing the book to drop from my hand. I began to


    tremble, not having the guts to turn around.


    "P¨C please..." I stammered, fear in every part of me.


    "Don''t move." the man warned dangerously, "I have a gun. One move and I kill ya. You little thief."


    I felt tears fill my eyes. I was so afraid I could pee on myself.


    "Please! I''m not a thief. I¨C need help."


    The person was silent for sometime. Then spoke.


    "Turn around." he ordered.


    Scared to death, I turned around and the first thing I saw was a gun pointed at me.


    "Sheridan??" the man said in a shocked voice. The fact that he''d called my name caused me to pull my


    eyes away from the terrifying gun and look up. I was more than surprised.


    "Mr¨C Mr Victor??"


    It was my dad''s ex assistant. He threw his gun aside. He looked at me in confusion, shock and wonder.


    "What happened to you??"


    I stared at him silently.


    ***


    That night, I took a warm bath. I washed myself carefully and slowly because of all my bruises. When I


    was done, Mr. Victor gave me a T-shirt that was big on me and sport shorts with warm socks. Then he


    gave me a little nket to wrap myself up from cold.


    "Come sit here, buddy." he said, pointing at the couch. I did, he went into another room and returned


    with an aid box. "You''re lucky I have some stuff here to treat your wounds. As for the knee, we''ll see


    about that tomorrow."


    He took a chair and sat in front of me. He cleaned my wounds and treated them. For the bruises, he


    rubbed them with some kind of pomade that ording to him, would help me. I felt clean and taken


    care of.


    "You hungry?" he asked.


    "Y¨C yes, please. Very."


    "Okay. Let me warm the soup and give you some. You can eat while you tell me what exactly


    happened to you."


    I hadn''t told him anything yet.


    "Okay."


    He got up and went to the kitchen. I waited for him patiently as I watched the mes from the chimney''s


    fire.


    Some minutester, he returned with a hot bowl of soup. I thanked him when he handed it over to me.


    Without wasting time, I started swallowing as much soup as possible. I was so hungry. He watched me


    silently. I saw pity in his eyes. I looked at him.


    "Can you tell me what happened to you?" he asked in a low voice.


    I had to tell him. "How did you turn out to be in such a state? What pushed you into the woods?"


    "Ah¨C aunt Christina."


    "Ken''s wife??"


    "He''s dead."


    Mr Victor''s expression saddened a little.


    "I know. I heard."


    I began to tell him everything that had happened after uncle Ken passed away. Mr Victor listened to me


    in total silence and shock. I told him everything.


    "She made you sign all your father''s property in her name??"


    "Yes."


    "Oh my gawd." he stood up unable to believe his ears, "And she''s also the reason behind your wounds


    and starvation??"


    "Y¨C yes." I said in a shaky voice.


    Mr Victor was angry, shocked and sad at the same time. He looked at me with pity in his eyes and sat


    down again.


    "Sheridan?"


    "Y¨C yes, sir?"


    "Call me uncle."


    Hearing that made me feel safe.


    "Yes, uncle Victor?"


    "What do you want?"


    "Huh?"


    "Answer me. What do you want?"


    "Um, my father''s property back?" I said with doubt.


    "No. You''re property. And?"


    "And what?" I was confused.


    "Revenge."


    The word left his mouth in a whisper. I looked at him. I''d never thought of it. It wasn''t a bad idea.


    "Revenge?"


    "Yes, buddy. And let me tell you, you''ll do that all by yourself."


    "Revenge?"


    "Yes. And take your property back."


    "But how? Awyer?"


    Uncle Victor shook his head no.


    "Think. Think and think. The same way you signed away your property is gonna be the same way you''ll


    get it back. I''m just gonna do one thing for you."


    I was anxious.


    "And what''s that?"


    "I''ll give you a home. I''ll pay for your education. And trust me, you''ll have the best. But under one


    condition."


    "What''s that?"


    "You''ll have to make a second birth certificate. A fake one."


    "What?" I was lost.


    "Yes. You never know what the future holds. Do you want to revenge without risks?"


    "Um, yeah."


    "Then you will have to change your identity, as Sheridan Wesley. You will only regain it after your


    father''s fortune is yours again. Which you can only seize back at a certain age. Are you ready?"


    "Yes."


    "As you grow, you''ll understand. For the moment, look for your new name. Tomorrow we go to


    Tennessee."


    "Tennessee?"


    "Yup. From there to LA."


    Was I lucky or blessed? I hadn''t really understood half of the things uncle victor had said, but I didn''t


    bother. Like he''d said, I would understand while I grew. I''d ran into that house for refuge. And it''d turned


    out to be uncle Victor''s little vacation house. A ce were he spent weekends or a few days to escape


    the business of the cities. I was so happy.


    That night I prayed and thanked God for the help. I thought and thought of a new name until sleep took


    over.

 Chapter 14 - Gone

    Chapter 14 - Gone


    ***


    Early the next morning, Uncle Victor and I left his little house in the woods. He hadn''te with


    luggage since he''d only nned to spend the weekend. He had only a backpack.


    Once he''d locked the house, he turned to me.


    "Carry this on your back." he said, handing over the backpack. I took it in confusion. He wanted me to


    carry it when I was the one  with wounded feet and a bad knee? Without a word, I hung the bag on my


    back.


    Then, he squatted to my surprise.


    "Get on my back. We won''t be able to leave these woods fast if you walk with that knee."


    Oh. Maybe I shouldn''t have judged him that fast.


    I did get on his back. He carried me as we walked through the forest.


    "How are we gonna reach Tennessee? I believe you didn''te with a car." I said in wonder.


    "There''s this farmer I pay to drive me up to Tennessee and back here whenever Ie for or return


    from weekends."


    "Oh. And where is he?"


    "Waiting for us out of the woods."


    "Okay."


    I was silent until uncle Victor and I finally left the forest. And he wasn''t wrong, there was a man of about


    50 years old with a cowboy hat, leaning against his truck.


    Uncle Victor let me down and went over to greet the man.


    "Hello, Mr Thomas. How''s it going?" They shook hands.


    "I''m fine, mate. Leaving already?" he asked in that rural ent people from our area and hometown


    had.


    "Yup. Business." Uncle Victor opened the back door of the truck and turned to me, "Cmon."


    I came over, greeted the man before getting into the backseat.


    Uncle Victor then closed the door.


    "Your son?" the man asked.


    "Yes. Long story." he replied and they bothughed before he got into the front seat. Mr Thomas got


    into his own seat and started the car.


    I was leaving. I was going far far away! Away from aunt Christina.


    ***


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    After a three hour journey, we stopped at my hometown. I''d misses it so much. Uncle Victor and I went


    to our ranch, that now belonged to aunt Christina, and took my papers and passport. I never believed


    I''d be using that passport one day. My dad had done it recently before dying. Maybe he''d nned on


    us travelling. Now I would never know. I took my traveling bag full of clothes that I''d left before going to


    high Meadows. I also gathered some precious belongings along with pictures of my mom and dad. And


    with that, we resumed on our journey to Tennessee.


    --


    When we''d reached Tennessee, we got a room in a motel to spend the night. Uncle victor paid Mr


    Thomas.


    "Thank you, Victor."


    "Thank you too for having driven us here. You can go home."


    "Okay. Goodnight, little boy."


    "Goodnight, sir."


    It was only 8:00pm.


    Just when Mr Thomas was about to leave, uncle Victor remembered something.


    "Oh, I forgot! Please, drive me to onest ce."


    "Um, okay."


    He turned to me.


    "Stay in the motel room and eat the food I bought and watch TV. I''ll be back. Don''t open to anyone.


    Okay?"


    "Okay."


    And with that, he took his wallet and left.


    I sat down on the bed to eat.


    **


    About an hourter, uncle Victor returned.


    "Hey, buddy." he locked the door behind him.


    "Hey. Where had you gone to?"


    "Oh, I asked Mr Thomas to drive me to the airport not far from here so I could pay the ne tickets."


    "ne tickets??"


    "Yup. I finally allowed Mr Thomas to go home."


    "Back to Barnville?"


    "Hahaha, no. He lives here in Tennessee."


    "Oh, okay."


    "Better get some sleep, boy. Tomorrow we''re heading for Los Angeles, California."


    I couldn''t believe my ears. A little rural boy like me, I was going to Los Angeles. That night I hardly


    closed an eye.


    ***


    We woke up very early the next morning. I showered and cleaned up quickly then uncle Victor did


    same. At eight o''clock, Mr Thomas was already waiting for us in front of the motel. I felt excited and


    afraid at the same time. Was this real?


    We got into the truck and soon drove off.


    In a few minutes, we were out of Tennessee. We drove on and on in silence until uncle Victor broke the


    silence.


    "Why didn''t you call me?" he asked.


    "What?"


    "Why didn''t you call me? I gave Lawyer Jay my card with my number on it to give you. Why didn''t you


    call."


    I looked at my fingers.


    "Aunt Christina tore the card immediately after thewyer left."


    "What?? She did that?"


    I nodded. Uncle Victor was fed up. He''d heard enough. He faced his front all speechless and unable to


    believe what he''d heard.


    I leaned back into my seat and stared out the car''s window,pletely lost in thoughts. I was going


    away. Far away. From aunt Christina. From high meadows and its horrible memories. I had only three


    good memories, Uncle Ken, Dad and Heather. I looked at my arms and feet. Bruises. Dried up wounds


    and a still hurt knee. Tears welled up my eyes. I felt anger rise from within me. I felt something heavy in


    my throat. My mouth was bitter and my heart began to beat faster. Hatred. Yes. I felt sudden hatred


    and pain. And they all appeared at once in that truck. Yes, I''d just realised how much pain and hunger


    aunt Christina had made me go through for a year and a half. She''d taken advantage of my


    vulnerability as a child and my love for my dad to seize away my inheritance. How could someone be


    so wicked.


    Tears rolled down my cheeks. I bit my lower lip hard in order not to make a sound. It was now that a lot


    of things ran through my mind. I was beaten, maltreated, starved and forced into very. I was not


    treated like a human being. I sobbed silently in the backseat. And then a final decision crossed my


    mind. I would never be the same again. I was done being the vulnerable and na?ve little boy that


    always smiled and yed like an idiot. I would be someone else to go along with my new identity. I


    would be me, that is, Sheridan, only around uncle Victor. I was going to revenge. I was going to be


    called Ace. And I was going to find out the truth behind my dad''s death and that of uncle Ken.


    Aunt Christina and Sawyer had ridiculed me. I couldn''t actually me Sawyer, she was only a stupid


    kid seeking her mother''s attention. The me was on Christina. Why would I call her aunt? She was a


    witch. She''d not only ridiculed me, she''d called me a bastard, an idiot, dumb, stupid and ugly. She''d


    called me ugly. She''d said no one would be dumb enough to like me. Revenge.


    I wiped away my tears. She would regret.


    Just at that moment, uncle Victor turned to me. He was about to say something but stopped when he


    noticed my swollen and red eyes.


    "You''re crying?"


    "N¨C noo."


    "But you''re¨C"


    "I''m not crying. My eyes hurt." I cut in quickly. He stared at me and just nodded before facing front. He''d


    clearly not believed me. As long as he didn''t say anything, it was fine by me.


    **


    An hourter, we stopped at an airport at the entrance of a different town. It was popted as a lot


    people seemed to be travelling or returning. Uncle Victor paid Mr Thomas and we told him goodbye as


    he drove off.


    Uncle Victor turned to me with a smile.


    "You ready, buddy?" he asked, giving me his hand. I smiled back.


    "Yes." I held his hand.


    "Good."


    We walked into the airport.


    I''d never been to an airport. I was so excited. I looked at ces with a broad smile on my face while


    uncle Victor showed our passports to the woman at the counter.


    "Son?" he called and I turned. He motioned for me toe over and I did. He held my hand and we


    walked towards a door where a flight attendant collected our tickets. She then opened the door for us


    and we went through. I was soon in the ne itself! First ss! Its interior was as big and beautiful as


    I''d imagined it. I was so happy.


    We found our seats and settled.


    "Ace." I said all of a sudden. Uncle Victor looked at me.


    "What?"


    "My new name. Ace."


    He smiled.


    "Ace, huh? Nice. Ace what?"


    "I¨C I don''t know yet."


    "Ace. Ace stonewall."


    I looked at him and repeated.


    "Ace stonewall."


    "You like it?"


    "Yes!" I smiled happily.


    "Then that''s it."


    The ne soon took of. I was still in awe. I looked through the window and saw clouds and the sky. I


    was so happy. I watched TV behind the seat in front of me and was served good food and drinks. As I


    remember, it was a great memory.


    By the time we reach California, it was day time. I didn''t know what day it was or the time cause we''d


    stayed up in the air for a really long time. I was still in awe. California was as big and cool as on TV. I


    could not believe it. I was in Los Angeles, California! I was.


    We grabbed a taxi and headed for uncle Victor''s home. We reached soon. His home was a mansion.


    Big! It was beautiful and rich.


    We entered the house and a pretty woman of about twenty five weed us. Uncle Victor kissed her.


    "Sheridan?"


    "Yes?"


    "This is my fiancee, Laury. Laury, this is Sheridan. Paul''s son."


    She turned to me with a broad smile.


    "Paul''s son?? Oh, dear how are you?" she hugged me. I whimpered a little because she''d touched a


    wound. She released me and that was when she noticed my bruises. She turned to uncle Victor.


    "Victor? What happened to him??"


    "Long story. I''ll tell you. Let him rest."


    "Oh, um okay."

 Chapter 15 - The Change

    Chapter 15 - The Change


    ***


    I woke up the next morning to find a man in suit and tie by me. I sat up.


    "Good morning, Sheridan. How did you sleep?" the man asked.


    "Um, well."


    "Okay. Good to know. I''m Dr. James. Victor''s doctor. Here to help. Do still feel pain all over your body?"


    "Not really. Uncle Victor gave me pain killers and a little pomade to put on the wounds and bruises."


    "I can see the wounds are dried up. And the bruises?"


    "They don''t hurt anymore. Though they''re still there."


    "Don''t worry everything will be okay. Now I have to treat your knee."


    "Okay."


    He stood up and opened his briefcase before taking out some medical utensils from it. I was surprised.


    "You''re gonna treat me here?"


    "Yeah." the man said amused, "Why go to a hospital when your uncle can get you his doctor to treat


    you at home."


    This was too cool.


    "Okay." I leaned back and allowed the man to do his job.


    Some minutester, after a medical knee massage, other stuff and a checkup, the doctor was done.


    He''d wrapped my knee up.


    Uncle Victor''s fiancee, Laury, came in and approached us. She smiled at me.


    "Good morning, Sheridan. How did you sleep?"


    "Quite well." I smiled back. She then turned to the doctor.


    "So doctor, what about his knee?" she asked.


    "Luckily it isn''t dislocated like you thought."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. But it''s badly hurt. Buy rub. One of the strongest. Use it to massage his knee everyday. By the


    end of this week. He''ll be okay."


    Thank goodness!


    "Oh, that''s good news." Laury said.


    "Yes, it is. Now my work done, I''ll leave."


    We told the doctor goodbye and he left.


    "Where''s uncle Victor?" I asked.


    "Gone to work dear."


    "At my dad''spany?" I asked. She smiled.


    "Yes."


    "Will he take me one day to see it??"


    "You''ll ask him, okay?"


    "Okay."


    She smiled. She had a very beautiful smile and she was beautiful herself. Her and uncle Victor made a


    beautiful couple. She was twenty five and he thirty two.


    "I made breakfast. Bacon eggs and everything nice."


    I smiled stupidly. I was hungry.


    "Really??"


    She giggled.


    "Yup. Go shower. After you eat I''ll go buy you some clothes."


    "Thank you. Very much."


    "Sure dear. You deserve it. It''s thanks to your dad that Victor is this sessful. We''re thankful."


    I smiled. She smiled back and left the room. I got up and limped my way to my traveling bag that I''d


    brought along. I took out a towel and some clothes that still fit me. I''d outgrown most of my clothes in


    only a year and a half. Since my dad''s death, I''d grown taller and slightly different. Probably puberty


    starting like Christina had said.


    I then made my way to the bath to shower. Even the bathroom was big and beautiful.


    ***


    After one heavy and delicious breakfast, I and Laury got into her awesome car and drove off.


    "Do you work?" I asked her while we drove through the beautiful city of California.


    "Yeah."


    "What do you do?"


    "I own a spa."


    "You work in a spa or you own one??"


    "I own one."


    "Wow! How?? You''re too young!"


    Sheughed.


    "It belonged to my mom. She died and gave it to me."


    "Cool!"


    Sheughed.


    Laury took me to a mall. I had never been to a mall in my life. In my hometown we had mostly thrift


    shops and little shops. I looked around me in awe. It was some sort of indoor town. I could get lost.


    She took me to where clothes were sold. She bought me a lot of cool stuff with her own money. I only


    had sandals and boots adapted to the environment of Barnsville. She bought me sneakers. Lots of cool


    sneakers. I was so thankful.


    After a long day, on our way back home, she bought two pizzas and ice cream. She was awesome! I


    had a wonderful day. And plus, we were gonna eat pizza that night.


    *


    At Nine that night, uncle Victor returned and I told him about my great day with Laury. He was d for


    me. After he''d changed, we all gathered round good pizza and a movie.


    I asked him when he could take me to go see my dad''spany and he promised that he would make


    me visit at the end of the week. I was all excited and impatient.


    ***


    The first week passed and a lot happened. Uncle Victor was busy making new papers for me and


    finally didn''t get time to take me visiting.


    Once that first week passed and I had all my new papers done, I started school not as Sheridan


    Wesley but as Ace Stonewall. Uncle Victor was able to negotiate with my new school and they put me


    in the ss I was supposed to be in at that age. 8th grade.


    I didn''t really have problems adapting to the new system. It was easy for me. I was d to have


    resumed school. It was hard in the beginning when at times my ssmates or the teacher would call


    me Ace but I wouldn''t answer because I was always forgetting it was my new identity. But with time, I


    got used to the name.


    One day, uncle Victor returned earlier than usual from work. It was about 1pm when he returned. We


    were surprised.


    "Why are you back early?" Laury asked. I was home cause it was a Saturday.


    He looked at his fiancee and dropped his briefcase on the table.


    "I left my job."


    His words seemed to be part of my imagination.


    "You what??" Laury asked.


    "I quitted."


    "Why??"


    "Put on the TV. News. You''ll know why."


    Laury and I looked at him in confusion. She picked up the remote and put on the TV. We listened to the


    news report. They showed a very bigpany with the the initials "P.W" in big letters at the top of the


    building.


    It was my dad''spany. The reporter then spoke:


    "Here we are in California in front of the biggest dairy productspany in the state belonging to


    apparentlyte Paul Wesley, or which once belonged to thete Paul Wesley. That''s right people, the


    Wesley''s closest friend."


    A picture of Christina appeared onscreen. I felt my stomach twist and my throat go bitter as the bad


    memories of the ranch returned.


    "She arrived Los Angeles with her daughters a week ago iming that Mr Paul Wesley had signed all


    his property to her to keep till his son was grown enough to take over. But ording to her, the little


    boy had disappeared weeks ago and after thorough search to no avail, he was proimed dead by the


    Sheriff of the town. As you might understand, Christina Welds is the new head of all Wesley dairy


    Products and all Wesley property."


    Laury switched off the TV. I felt a lump in my throat. I felt awful. Hatred. My hatred increased on the


    spot. Christina would regret.


    "I can''t believe this." Laury was as shocked and upset as me.


    "Now you know why I quitted. I''m not gonna be that witch''s personal assistant."


    I looked at him.


    "But how will you do, uncle Victor?"


    "Don''t worry, son. I''ve been investing in another sessfulpany to be co-manager. I''m


    already gaining enough profit from the investment."


    "O- okay."


    "I''m sorry, buddy. You won''t be visiting your dad''spany no more."


    I was sad but I knew what was better. I couldn''t take the risk of letting Christina know I was still alive. I


    just couldn''t. It was after hearing the bad news that everything changed.


    ******


    Writer''s POV:


    Sheridan began to study even more, determined to graduate with the best of results. Years soon


    passed, Sheridan grew up to be a very handsome teenager. Victor and Laury had gotten married


    when Sheridan had turned thirteen and Victor''s investment in the otherpany brought him a lot of


    profits that enabled him to start his own business that flourished.


    Until the age of Eighteen, Sheridan was known by all as Ace. He was popr without making efforts.


    He hadpletely changed as he grew up with the traumatising memories of High Meadows. It turned


    him into a quiet and mysterious person. He was always thinking and on his own. He didn''t approach


    people. People approached him, forcing contact and friendship. Other than that, he was friendly when


    you got to know him well. He talked less but was loved by all, teachers like students. He went from the


    joyful talkative little boy to a quiet and charismatic young man who didn''t smile much.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He graduated from highschool at eighteen with excellent results.


    At that age he''d be independent. When he started his first year in the university, he got the news


    that Victor was affected to Canada and had to go along with his wife and child. Yes, victor and Laury


    had a girl.


    It was hard to say goodbye to the good people who''d raised him but he had no choice.


    Before leaving, Victor left him with more than enough money in his bank ount.


    "Use it wisely. Finish your studies and get back what is rightfully yours. Call me if ever you need my


    help." Victor had said.


    "I will."


    "Ande visit us in Canada soon."


    "Of course, uncle. Thank you so much uncle Victor. Without you I won''t be here today."


    "No problem, son. Was the least I could do for you."


    He hugged his uncle onest time.


    "Take care, buddy."


    After Victor packed out, he left his house in California in Sheridan''s hands. It was his for the keeping.


    Sheridan left university and made four years in a professional college. He graduated at the age of


    Twenty two with a Master''s degree in Management.

 Chapter 16 - Ace

    Chapter 16 - Ace


    ***


    ACE POV:


    I woke up with a smirk on my face. It was a bright Sunday morning. I''d just graduated. The day before. I


    now had my Master''s degree.


    I got out of bed. The sun raysing in through the curtains in my room made the entire room


    yellowish. I got out of bed and made my way towards the window which I opened. I looked down at the


    campus''s streets. I would miss this ce.


    I belonged to a fraternity in the university and we all slept in our own rooms in the frat house. Uncle


    Victor had given me his house but I believed I wasn''t ready to inhabit such a crib. Not just yet.


    There was a knock at my door.


    "Yo Ace, open up!" I heard from the other side. It was Keith. We''d been through junior and senior high


    together. And also university. I could say he was my closest friend.


    I opened the door for him and he came in.


    "So??" he asked sitting on my bed.


    "So, what?" I asked.


    "Whichpany will you go to for internship?"


    After graduating, the chancellor had signed some papers, permitting us to do internships or practicals


    using the skills we were taught in anypany. And it wouldst two years. Thepany would sign


    the paper if you did well or not. After the internship, one could then leave to create either his own


    keep you.


    "Um, I''m gonna be doing my internship at Four wheels, limited." I replied. Four wheels was a renowned


    car producingpany.


    "Hum. Not bad at all. I''ll do mine at Smiles. The toy producingpany."


    "And after that?"


    "I''ll assist my uncle in his own business. And you?"


    I looked at him.


    "I already have apany."


    He looked at me confused.


    "What do you mean?"


    I smirked.


    "I already have apany in mind. P.W."


    "Oh, wow. Good choice. I heard thedy that now owns it has two beautiful daughters."


    I felt my tummy turn. It''d been very long since I''d heard of Heather. While growing up, I''d always


    wondered on what she looked like now. The sweet memories I had about her were still fresh at the


    back of my mind. I always thought of her.


    "Maybe." I replied inly as if not really interested.


    "I''m sure you''ll get one of them for yourself" Keithughed. I smiled a little.


    "That''s stupid."


    "I''m serious, man. It''ll be too easy for you. Girls have always been around you since highschool! And


    the crazy stuff is, you''ve never had a girlfriend."


    "Cuz, I don''t want to date." I stated firmly.


    "Hum." he stood and walked towards the door, "Dude, at times you make me believe you''re gay or


    something." he turned and looked at me with a funny face. I smiled.


    Keith was quite an annoying and stubborn guy, yet funny. The only guy who could make meugh.


    Nothing to do with me. People wondered on how we became friends. For some people I was too quiet,


    too odd and too strange. Keith was the only one who insisted on knowing the real me.


    "Don''t smile at me like that man. It''s creepy." heined jokingly. I chuckled.


    "Shut up, you idiot. Do I look gay to you?"


    "Well, you still haven''t had sex so..." he teased. I picked up a pillow and shot it at him.


    "Get out!" Iughed and heughed too.


    "Fine, fine. Pack your stuff. We gotta leave this campus."


    ***


    Some days after we''d left the frat house, I went to Four Wheels with my documents. As expected, I was


    epted for internship.


    During my temporary stay there, I learnt a lot of things and was able to put my knowledge of


    management into practice. I was appreciated by most employees and even the head of thepany


    itself.


    ***


    Two whole years flew by without me even realising. Soon I was twenty four. It was time for me to get


    my papers signed.


    When I went to get my paper signed, I was proposed to stay and continue working in Four wheels. I


    refused. I had my inheritance to get back. And I would do everything to get it back.


    After my papers signed, I returned to my house, or the one uncle victor had left for me. I had to think of


    a n and a way to get a job at P.W Dairy Products. I just had to.


    That night, I sat in the living room and opened the newspaper to read. Bingo. Written in bold ck at


    the corner of a page was:


    -P.W dairy productspany is in search of a new secretary. Someone with experience and ability.


    Interviews for the job offer begin this Friday at three in the afternoon. Full documents required.-


    Was this some sort of luck or sign? I was d. It was the perfect opportunity. I would do everything to


    be taken.


    I looked forward to that Friday with impatience. It was a chance I couldn''t miss.


    ***


    Friday arrived. I got ready. I wore my suit and tie, arranged my documents in order, wore my shoes and


    applied some cologne. I was slightly nervous. Nervous at the thought that I might be seeing Heather.


    Apart from that, I was more than determined to get that job. I was more than impatient to execute my


    ns and my revenge. I was ready. Only God could help me avoid pping that witch named Christina


    once I''d see her. She would regret. She would regret terribly.


    I looked at myself in the ss onest time. I saw Ace in that ss. Not a na?ve Sheridan. I picked my


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    car keys and left the house.

 Chapter 17 - The Welds

    Chapter 17 - The Welds


    ***


    I parked in front of the huge building at exactly three. I got out of my car and looked up at the top of the


    building. I suddenly thought of my father. Bitterness rose from within me. I cleared my throat and shook


    all awful thoughts from my mind.


    I went into the building. For the first time in my life I''d seen my father''spany with both eyes. Its


    inside was big and beautiful.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I went straight to the woman in the lobby.


    "Excuse me."


    "Yes, sir?"


    "I''m here for the job offer."


    "Oh, okay. Take the elevator sir, to thest floor. Then the fourth door to your left."


    I thanked her and headed for the elevator.


    *


    I reached thest floor and took the fourth door on my left.


    On entering, I discovered it was a waiting room full of formally dressed people. They surely wanted the


    same job.


    I sat down and waited.


    Time flew and people were called one by one. I got tired and bored.


    After about fifty minutes of waiting, the man who called people over told me I was next. Finally. I stood


    up and adjusted my tie. I followed him to the office.


    We reached a door and he opened it for me.


    "You can go in."


    I went into the office and closed the door behind me. It was a big, spacious and beautiful office with


    Surprisingly, there was no one in it.


    "Hold on I''ming!" a female voice said from another room in the office which happened to be the


    toilets. I recognised her voice. I unknowingly clenched my jaw. I needed her not to recognise me. She


    couldn''t even do that in the first ce.


    "Have a seat! I won''t be long." she said.


    Without a word, I moved to the table and took a seat.


    Some minutester, I heard the door open as she stepped into the office with her heels. I turned to look


    at her. I froze.


    "Hello" she said with a smirk. She hadn''t changed very much. Though she was now forty two. She


    wasn''t at all different from thest time I saw her. The only difference was that she''d left her hair in it''s


    natural reddish state instead of dyeing it blonde. I felt hatred rise but I couldn''t let it spoil everything. I


    acted as normal and formal as possible.


    I stood up and greeted her.


    "Good evening, Mrs. Welds."


    "Good evening." she shook my hand before regaining her seat behind the office table. A seat that had


    belonged to my father. I sat down too.


    "How are you?" she asked slowly.


    "Fine." I replied firmly.


    "Your documents, please."


    I took my documents out of my briefcase and handed them over.


    "Here."


    She collected them and began to go through.


    After about five minutes, she looked up at me.


    "Ace, right?"


    "Yes, ma''am."


    "Such a nice and unusual name for a young man." she said with a little smirk. I didn''t react.


    "From what I read here, you are quite well experienced."


    "Yes, ma''am. I went to the best schools."


    "That''s impressive. And you had the chance to work for Four wheels. For such a young man of twenty


    four like yourself, to have so much experience, is very impressive."


    "Thank you." I replied formally.


    "With all your exploits you could''ve very well decided to build your ownpany."


    ''I know.''


    "I don''t have the means." I lied.


    She looked at me for some time.


    "That''s not what you look like." she said with another smirk, "Anyway, why do you want to work as a


    secretary here?"


    I gave her concrete reasons and from her expression, I knew I''d convinced her.


    Christina''s POV:


    I listened to him give me good reasons. He was a very handsome young man. Handsome but


    mysterious. Unlike other people I''d interviewed so far, he was careful with what he said. He was


    straight to the point and formal. He avoided releasing personal information on his life, unlike others who


    had done so.


    His seriousness intrigued me. He hadn''t smile even once since he''d entered the office, even when I''d


    He was quite charismatic. He was perfect. He was gonna get that post of secretary.


    I continued to listen to him with interest.


    Ace''s POV:


    Christina was clearly eating from my hand. I was going to get the ce. This was just a start.


    While I spoke to her, someone came into the office in heels. I turned to see who it was.


    A beautiful young woman.


    She had long, deep brown hair and she wore a fitting short gown which matched her heels. She had


    files in her hand. I felt my tummy turn upside down? When I saw her eyes, I felt a bit of relief. She had


    beautiful green eyes. It couldn''t be Heather or her sister. They both had brown eyes.


    She approached the table and greeted me with a slight smirk.


    "Good evening."


    "Good evening."


    Suddenly, I felt a heavy lump in my throat. I''d recognised that provocative smirk on her lips.


    "Hey, mom."


    "Sawyer, you just interrupted this interview." Christina replied.


    My tummy went upside down again.


    It was Sawyer. I hadn''t recognised her. She''d surely put on green eye contacts.


    "Well, sorry. I just came to pass these for you to read them." she dropped the files on the table,


    "Apparently the new cheese products aren''t selling very well."


    Christina collected the files.


    "Okay."


    Sawyer then left the office. I was still in some sort of shock after seeing her. But of course, I remained


    impassive in my expression.


    "Your first daughter?" I asked, pretending to be ignorant.


    "No, my second and stubbornst. That''s my first." she pointed at some pictures on her wall. I saw two


    of Sawyer''s pictures and on the other side, I saw two pics of Heather.


    I felt my heartbeat increase. She was so beautiful. She looked like a top model.


    "She''s a part time model and she works here too. But she isn''t present for the moment."


    I nodded.


    "Okay."


    "I think we''re done, Mr Stonewall. We''ll give you a call by the weekend to let you know if you''re taken or


    not."


    "Okay. Have a good evening." I stood up and left the office.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    ***


    That night I returned to the house after a few drinks at a bar. I went up to my room andy down.


    It had been quite a strange day. Having seen Christina, brought back a lot of memories from the past.


    Bad and traumatising ones. It reminded me of how much I''d been humiliated and maltreated. Christina


    had to pay. And if Sawyer was still the same annoying person, she would pay for her own part.


    As for Heather, I still had to meet her face to face. I needed to see her. Would she recognise me? Was


    it risky to tell her who I really was when I''d meet her?


    I thought and thought.


    "I have to get that job offer." I told myself.


    ***


    Sawyer''s POV


    Once home, mom and I went to our rooms to change into morefortable clothes. The chef had


    cooked a delicious meal. Couldn''t wait to eat.


    I changed into a pair of tiny shorts and a T-shirt before going downstairs.


    Mom was already seated at the table. I joined her.


    "What did the chef cook?"


    "I don''t know but it looks delicious. Probably one of his secret specialities." mom replied, taking the


    cover off the dish. True that the meal looked delicious.


    "Do you know at what time Heather will be back?" she asked


    "Well¨C"


    I was interrupted when Heather came into the living room.


    "Hi, ma." she kissed my mother and then turned to me, "Hey, cutie" she hugged me.


    "Hey." I smiled.


    "How was your day, dear?" mom asked when she took a seat.


    "It was okay. Hmm, this looks delicious." she referred to the food.


    We served ourselves and began eating. Then I remembered all the hot guys that came earlier for the


    interview. I wondered which mom would chose.


    "So ma, who''s got thepetence to be secretary amongst all those who came?" I asked


    "Oh, it was today?" Heather asked.


    "Yeah."


    "Nice. So mom, have you made your choice?" she asked.


    "Um, quite."


    "Who?" I asked


    "You''ll see. I''ll tell you tomorrow after I''ve called the person I chose."


    "Oh, okay."


    **


    ACE''S POV


    I got up from sleep due to the loud ring of my phone. Exhausted, I stretched out and picked my phone.


    It was an unknown number. I picked it up.


    "Hello?" I asked tired.


    "Yes, hello. Ace stonewall?"


    "Present." I was still sleepy and didn''t realise a lot about the moment.


    "You start work on Monday Mr. Stonewall."


    "Whut?"


    "You''ve been given the job at P.W. See you Monday."


    "Really? Thanks." I hung up and went back to sleep. Because of tiredness and sleep, I hadn''t realised


    that the news I''d just received was a very good one.


    *


    I woke up some hourster. I got out of bed and went straight to the bathroom to clean up.


    After a fresh bath, I wore my boxers and jeans the hung my shirt over my shoulder.


    I went downstairs and got myself some coffee.


    The day seemed to be a beautiful one. I sipped some coffee and walked to the kitchen''s window to


    admire the outside.


    And that''s when I remembered the morning call by Christina''s personal assistant. I had the job. I was


    too sleepy to realise it in the early morning.


    A smirk formed on my lips.


    "To your downfall, Christina Welds." I said to myself before taking another sip of my coffee.


    *


    Christina''s POV"


    "I chose Ace stonewall." I told my daughters the next day.


    "Who''s That?" Heather asked.


    "Is it that hot blonde guy?" Sawyer asked.


    "No. It''s the guy you met in my office."


    "Oh, that one. I knew it!" Sawyer eximed, "He is charismatic with beautiful eyes. He''s the youngest


    among all those who came for the offer."


    "How old?" Heather asked.


    "Twenty four. And he''s smart too. Quiet, serious and he doesn''t smile much." I told them.


    Sawyer turned to her sister and wriggled her brows.


    "He''s hot." she stated.


    "Surely your type." Heather replied. I rolled my eyes.


    "Don''t start." I told them firmly.


    ***


    That same Saturday night, I went to the club with Keith and most of my friends from the fraternity.


    Most of us had seeded in getting our desired jobs and saw it as a perfect reason to celebrate. I


    couldn''t say no to the guys. They wouldn''t even let me.


    We went to one of the most popr clubs in town. And once there, we reserved the VIP section with


    the best champagne, wine and tequ.


    We drank andughed.


    "Dudes, we''re all gonna be rich and sessful! It''s a fucking fact!" Jon, one of the guys said, half


    drunk. We allughed and agreed. We all were quite drunk to an extent.


    "Cheers!!" I said and raised my ss.


    "Cheers!" they all replied and raised their sses too before taking long sips.


    "Dude, (hup) you should get drunk often." Tim said, referring to me while filling his ss.


    "Yeah, youugh and smile more when you drink your dead ass out!"


    The boys burst outughing and I joined them.


    "Shut up." I said weakly with a smile. "I wouldn''t be here if y''all didn''t force me..."


    "You needed it, buddy." Keith said, patting my shoulder.


    The boys drank some more but I didn''t join. I leaned into my chair and closed my eyes. I was tipsy and


    the alcohol threatened to get a greater part of me. I couldn''t let that happen. I had to drive my ass back


    home safely.


    "Hey dude, you daydreaming?" one of the boys teased and they allughed at me. I opened my eyes


    and smirked at them.


    "Just trying to increase my chances of living tonight. And y''all should do same. And drop the drinks. We


    all got cars."


    "Man you''re strong." Tim said.


    "Even drunk, you''re still a killjoy." Keith teased and we allughed. "Rx, buddy. Everything''s gonna


    be fine." he added.


    "Oh, I know what can rx us all." Jon said with a mischievous grin before standing and leaving the


    VIP section.


    Some momentster, he returned with six pretty girls.


    "Oooooh! Now you''re talking!" Nate said happily before pulling over one of the girls to sit on hisp,


    "You''re gonna make daddy proud tonight, aye?"


    The girl bit her lip seductively and caressed his arms and shoulders.


    "Of course."


    Each of the guys took a girl.


    "Hey, Ace! This one''s for you!" Keith pushed over thest but most beautiful girl to me. She came over


    and sat on myp.


    "Guys, I¨C" I started but was interrupted by Nate.


    "You nothing, bro! You Nada! Dude what''s your problem?? " he asked and theyughed.


    "Dude, you''ve had sex only once! That''s almost still being a virgin. Give it another try. I mean look at


    that hottie. She''s darn ready."


    "Yeah. We gave you the prettiest. Dude, don''t waste your luck."


    I rolled my eyes. I had had sex more than once in my life and that was just because at times I had to


    fulfill my desires. I was still human. Nothing special. It wasn''t something I thought one should brag


    about and the fact that I never spoke of it, the guys thought I''d only had sex once. Keith even teased


    me saying I''d never even had it.


    The thing is, I hadn''t found a girl that could drive me and my senses crazy during sex. And so, it was


    always boring on my side, yet the girls I''d made out with had described me as the best they''d ever had.


    I gave them the pleasure they wanted, yet, I didn''t receive it in return.


    "Fine. If I give in, promise you idiots won''t try to force me to make out with more girls." I said.


    "We swear, dude." they replied in chorus. Fucking liars.


    "Fine."


    The girl on myp looked at me and slowly gave her lip a lick.


    "Good choice, hottie." she caressed my chest.


    "Now that that''s done, I heard the club''s got private cabs. Here!" Matt said taking out some


    condoms from his pocket and aiming one at each of us.


    "Now let''s get to work." they all left the VIP section with their girls. The girl on myp stood up and held


    my hand. She then led me out of the section too.


    ***


    I woke up Sunday morning as tired as ever. I got out of bed and went straight to the shower. As I


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    showered, my back hurt a little. I remembered how the girl at the club had drug her sharp nails into my


    back when we were in the private cabs. She was crazy.


    I soon finished cleaning up.


    I hoped for the day to pass on quickly. I was more than ready for Monday.

 Chapter 19 - Her

    Chapter 19 - Her


    ***


    Monday atst. I woke up at five thirty. Work started at seven. I couldn''t bete the first day.


    I brushed my teeth, shaved my beard and lil mustache off a little, took a shower and got ready. I wore a


    grey suit. I sprayed some perfume,bed and arranged my hair before going downstairs.


    I served myself an espresso and sat down to drink. I thought. Would I be meeting Heather? Would she


    recognise me? Because so far, none of them had recognised me.


    Just thinking of her made me nervous. I hadn''t been nervous in a long time. The Heather I saw on


    those pictures was so beautiful. I wondered what she would look like if she was in front of me.


    I''d made out with a lot of girls but had never officially dated one. I''d tried but couldn''tst in a


    rtionship. Maybe because I always thought of my childhood, and the beautiful flower that made


    some part of it good.


    I''d not onlye to revenge. I''de back for Heather. I promised I would. Had she forgotten?


    *


    Heather''s POV:


    I woke up at six on Monday morning. I was really tired. I was alwayste for work because I had a lot of


    my personal stuff to do. Plus, an advantage of working with your family was, you couldn''t be fired.


    Izily got out of bed and went straight to Sawyer''s room. She was worse than me. If I didn''t wake her


    up, she might go to work at even ten.


    I entered her room.


    "Sawyer." I yawned, "Sawyer, get up." I shook her. She sighed and backed me. "Sawyer, mom''s gonna


    be pissed."


    "So?" she said, tired.


    "Get up. I don''t want her yelling. Do you?"


    Sawyer opened her eyes.


    "Probably not." she grumbled and sat up.


    "Plus, you''re in charge of showing the new employee around and his office."


    "Oh! I forgot!" Sawyer jumped out of bed and ran straight into the bathroom.


    My job done, I left her room.


    I returned into mine and went to brush my teeth. I then went to the bedroom where I picked up my


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    agenda to note an important meeting I should not forget.


    Immediately I opened it, I fell on that picture. His picture. Sheridan at age eleven. My eyes watered. I


    had stolen that picture from his bag in the room he used to share with his dad. By then he''d already


    been sent to sleep in the stable. He looked happy on it. He had a bright smile as he posed with a brown


    horse.


    Memories of the past returned. How much he''d suffered. Tears rolled down my cheeks. My mother was


    a wicked, selfish woman. And till date, my love for her had decreased. I''d be quite cold towards


    her. Thatpany wasn''t ours. The house wasn''t ours.


    I sobbed. Sheridan had never returned since the night he escaped. The sheriff had organised searches


    but he was no where to be found. Mom believed he was dead and that made her d. I refused it! I


    refused to believe he was. He couldn''t be.


    I cried silently to myself. He had toe back. He had to! To get his property back! To get me!


    Honestly, I''d lost hope. He was a childhood crush who''d disappeared. I wiped my tears away and


    closed the agenda. I had to get over him.


    ***


    Ace''s POV:


    At seven, I was already at PW. I went straight to Christina''s office.


    "Good morning." I greeted her.


    "Good morning, Ace. On time."


    "As usual."


    She smirked.


    "Nice. Hope you''ll be helpful to us as much as possible."


    "I will."


    "You will have to learn how to smile often too. Don''t want you scaring clients and visitors away."


    "I won''t scare them away." I still didn''t smile.


    "Okay, then. Let me call Sawyer. She''ll show you your office and around."


    She picked up the office phone and called sawyer.


    Some minutester, Sawyer appeared.


    "Show him his office."


    She turned to me.


    "Good morning."


    "Good morning."


    "Let''s go then."


    I followed her silently out of the office.


    She made me visit all parts and offices of thepany that I needed to know about.


    "That''s Heather''s office. My older sister." she pointed at a door. I felt my heartbeat increase.


    "Is she there?"


    "Nope. She''ll surely be here by eight. Alwayste."


    Heather? Alwayste? It didn''t seem like her.


    We went on and finally she brought me to my big office. I was quite surprised. It was bigger than most


    of the ones I''d seen. Only for a secretary? It had an A.C, a TV, mini fridge, office table, a chic leather


    chair and much more.


    "Cool right?" Sawyer asked.


    "Quite."


    She looked at me.


    "Don''t you ever smile?"


    "I do. With the right people."


    She raised a brow.


    "Interesting." she smirked. She had the same smug smirk that always looked like she was provoking


    someone, just like when we were kids. And it definitely still annoyed me.


    She soon left the office.


    I settled down and rxed. They would call if they needed anything.


    *


    An hourter, while I was watching some videos on the inte, the office phone rang. Probably my


    first errand. I picked the call.


    "Hello?"


    "Yes, hello. Is this the new secretary?"


    "Yes, ma''am." It was a female voice.


    "Okay. I need you to get some documents from thepany''s archives and give me. Ask them to give


    you the documents concerning thepany''s profit level and then bring them to my office."


    "Sure. Your name?"


    "Heather Welds."


    Goosebumps took over my body.


    "I''m waiting sir. Please, hurry."


    And with that, she hung up.


    Without wasting any time, I left my office and found my way to the archives where I got the documents.


    I then took the elevator up to the floor on which Heather''s office was.


    I reached her door and knocked.


    "Enter."


    I did. Her chair was facing the windows.


    I walked towards her table with the documents.


    "Here, ma''am." I said.


    She slowly turned in her chair and stretched her hand out to collect the documents. She was the most


    beautiful young woman I''d seen. She was even better face to face than on pictures.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    ***


    Heather''s POV:


    I collected the documents from his hand and that was when I was bold enough to look up at his face.


    He was handsome. Cute. Elegant. Sexy.


    I expected a young person but not as young as he was. When sawyer had described him, I thought she


    was just exaggerating. She was right. I was lost in thoughts and I forgot I was still staring at him.


    "I''m Ace." his voice brought me back. I looked at him. He had a sexy smirk on. I felt my cheeks heat up,


    like they often did. I was always a blushing mess.


    I''d always been quite shy and timid with everyone apart from my sister and mom. It was a habit I''d


    maybe gotten from myte dad.


    "Wee Ace, to thispany." I managed to reply.


    "Thank you." he smiled. Damn. Goosebumps.


    Usually, boys never had this quick effect on me because I didn''t even have time for them. This so


    called Ace in particr was different and I didn''t know why. I''d met guys quite cuter but there was


    something about this Ace. I couldn''t put a finger on it.


    I smiled back.


    "I heard you''re the first daughter of Mrs Welds?"


    "Yes."


    "And the most beautiful."


    I looked at him, speechless at his frowardness. He was good but I wasn''t going let him think he could


    start flirting with whosoever. He was still an employee. I had to put my timidness away and be strict if I


    had to put him back in ce and remind him that I was boss.


    "I believe you have other things to do." I stated, leaning into my chair.


    "Not really. It''s just my first day. But it''s okay." he stood straight and pocketed his hands, "It seems I''m


    bothering you?"


    "Yes."


    "Sorry." he smiled and turned to leave when Sawyer came in.


    "Oh. I see you''ve met the secretary." she said with a smile.


    "Yeah. I have." I looked at him. He looked at me and then left.


    Sawyer came over to sit.


    "You okay, Heather? You''re red. You got fever?"


    "Um, no." I touched my forehead.


    "Oh, okay." Sawyer smiled, "So what do you think?"


    "Of?"


    "The Ace guy. Strange right? He never smiles."


    I raised my brows


    "You sure?"


    "Yeah. Nothing makes him smile. Maybe he''s stuck up or something."


    He''d smiled with me though. More than once.


    "Maybe."


    ***


    Ace''s POV:


    Heather hadn''t changed in attitude or personality. She was still that shy and timid girl.


    I smiled to myself as I entered the elevator. She hadn''t recognised me, yet she''d reacted to my


    presence. She was red from the moment I entered until I left. Yet, she still tried to y tough.


    It was strange having talked to her again. It''d caused a feeling in me that I''d forgotten. I hadn''t


    infatuated or simply crushed on Heather since we were little. That love I was confused about was real


    and still was.


    But I wouldn''t tell her who I really was. I decided I wouldn''t. I was gonnae back into her life as a


    new person. She would have to figure out on her own who I really was.


    I wanted to do this because I was afraid she''d forgotten about me or that what she felt by then was


    pure infatuation and that with time she''d let go. I hadn''t.


    *


    I returned to my office and some minutester, Christina''s assistant brought me some stuff to type. A


    whole pile of documents to type.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Well, it was officially my first task.


    I closed my eyes at how plentiful the work was and started to type. Guess I would have to forgo lunch


    time.


    -


    By one in the afternoon, I''d only gone through half of therge pile. And it was lunch time. Everyone


    was on break. I wanted to finish first.


    "Hey, bro." one of the guy''s working in thepany said while opening the door. I looked up at him. He


    was blonde and could be like twenty seven.


    "Yeah?"


    "Some of us are going to the pizza hut across the street. Youing?"


    I looked at my pile.


    "Um, I won''t be able. I got a lot of work to do."


    "Oh, that sucks. Sorry, pal."


    I nodded.


    "But if you decide to change your mind and do the workter, you know where to find us."


    "Okay."


    "By the way, I''m Aiden."


    "Ace."


    "Nice. Wee. Catch yater." he left, forgetting to close the door.


    I was about to go close it when Christina came into my office. I tried not to frown.


    "Aren''t you going for lunch?"


    "I believe you''re the one who asked me to type these." I stated. She stared at me.


    "Did I ask you to pass them today?"


    I looked at her.


    "No, ma''am."


    "Then? Go for lunch. I need them at the end of this week meaning you got more than enough time."


    Oh.


    "Thanks you."


    "Sure. would you like to join me for lunch? I''m going to get some sushi." she proposed.


    I stood up and got my suit from the back of my chair.


    "I got a better offer." I said dryly, putting on my suit. I couldn''t help it being rude to her.


    Surprisingly, it didn''t seem to affect her. I then remembered that she could fire me at anytime and that


    would destroy all my ns.


    "I''m sorry." I apologised, "For my rudeness. I''m a little off, though it''s my first day. Sorry, ma''am."


    She smiled, unaffected.


    "It''s okay. I guess you''re a little rebellious by nature."


    ''Only with people like you, witch.''


    "Guess I''ll allow you to go eat." she turned on a heel and left the office.


    I rolled my eyes and left after her.


    I went to the hallway where I waited for the elevator. It soon reached my floor and opened. Guess who I


    saw inside, texting on her phone. Heather. She didn''t even look up.


    I smiled and entered the elevator.


    "We meet again." I said, standing close to her. She looked up at me.


    "Oh, um, I guess." she replied and quickly looked at her phone again. It was just a start.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    ***


    We reached thest floor without me saying another word to Heather. We left the elevator and I


    followed up behind her until, immediately we left the building, there was this guy in a ck suit Leaning


    on a ck Lamborghini, waiting for someone.


    I watched Heather walk up to him and hug him.


    "Hey." she said.


    "Hey. No kiss for your boyfriend?"


    ''Boyfriend??''


    "Kevin, please." she said slowly, getting out of his grip and getting into his car. He shrugged and got in


    himself before driving off.


    So Heather had a boyfriend? Okay.


    I crossed the street to the pizza hut.


    *


    After good lunch with Aiden and some other colleagues, we all returned to the office.


    On my way down the hallway, I met Sawyer. I stood in her way.


    "Hey."


    She looked at me.


    "Yeah?"


    "Is Heather dating?"


    She raised a brow and folded her arms.


    "Why?"


    "There''s this friend of mine that''s quite her fan. He''d like to know if she''s single."


    "Hahahaha, oh. Since you work with her, he thinks he can have a chance?"


    "Yeah."


    "Smile. And I''ll give you an answer."


    I looked at her.


    "Seriously?"


    "Yes."


    Fine. I smiled.


    "Nice smile. You just gave me goosebumps." sheughed.


    "My answer."


    "Fine, Mr killjoy. She has a boyfriend."


    "Okay."


    I tried to walk past her but she stopped me.


    "And what about you?" she asked.


    "Me what?"


    "Do you see anyone you could be interested in?" she asked with a smirk.


    I looked at her without saying a word. Then, putting both hands in my pockets, I replied firmly,


    "No."


    "Okay." she replied with another smirk. Clearly unaffected by my answer.


    "Okay. Can I go now?" I asked.


    "For the moment."


    I looked at her onest time before walking away.


    ***


    That night when I got home, I got rid of my clothes and went into the bathroom to shower. I needed to


    feel water on my skin.


    I stood under the cold water, thinking. Heather had a boyfriend? Wow. I wasn''t really affected though.


    What was I thinking? She was big enough to get into a rtionship. We were both adults on our sides.


    I smiled to myself. That still couldn''t stop me. I was partly back for her. And I didn''t have to worry about


    that guy. He wasn''t apetition, I believed.


    After my bath, I wiped the water off my body and tied the towel around my waist before leaving the


    bathroom.


    I got dressed and sat on my bed. I had to start executing my n. And I realised I couldn''t with the way


    I was behaving.


    I had to change. If I had to get information from Christina or the welds as a whole, I had to gain their


    trust. And that was going to be something very easy for me.


    I was gonna start the next day.


    *


    At seven the next morning I was at work.


    I picked up the printed documents I''d finished typing in just a day and made my way to Christina''s


    office.


    "Good morning, ma''am." I said,ing into the office and dropping the documents on her table.


    "Finished."


    "So fast?"


    "Yes, ma''am."


    "You already leave a good impression on me." she smiled at me. I smiled back. For the first time. There


    was clear surprise in her expression.


    "A good impression, ma''am? Are you sure?" I said, taking a seat. She stared at me.


    "Why ask?"


    "Because I believe that since the interview day, I gave the impression of being rude."


    "True."


    "I''m sorry about that. I''ll try my best not to be."


    "I hope."


    "That''s why I said I''ll try." I stood up and adjusted my suit. She looked up at me in wonder.


    "Have a good day, ma''am. And If you need anything, let me know."


    She leaned back into her chair and smirked.


    "Sure. And you''ve stopped smiling already?"


    "Who said I would smile every time?" I asked. She was silent. I smirked. "Good day." I turned and left


    her office.


    Christina''s POV:


    This guy was different. He was strange yet so charismatic. He seemed like the type that didn''t take


    orders but gave them. A handsome young man he was. The type I liked. Yes, the years had gone by,


    but I was still the same. I''d grown a sudden attraction for men younger than me. And this Ace, added


    this attraction. He wouldn''t be easy to get. But I always had what I wanted. That wasn''t a problem. I


    always had my way. I would use my right as a boss. He couldn''t say no.


    I smirked to myself. Paul Wesley had always insulted me. Calling me a lustful woman. He was right. It


    wasn''t my fault though. Too bad he was rotting in hell to insult me again.


    *


    Ace''s POV:


    At nine, I left my office and went to thepany''s little canteen where I bought cinnamon vored


    biscuits and a cappino.


    I then made my way for Heather''s office. I reached her door and knocked.


    Heather''s POV:


    "Come in." I said.


    I looked up to see the new employee enter the office. What did he want?


    "Good morning."


    "Yes, good morning. What do you want?"


    He smiled and I noticed something that gave me goosebumps. His smile suddenly made me think of¨C


    Sheridan. It was simr. But then, thest time I saw Sheridan was years ago, so...


    "Well, I just had breakfast and I decided to bring you something."


    I looked at him.


    "Why?"


    He stared at me and I suddenly felt ufortable.


    "I''m just trying be nice. I''m sorry if I disturbed you. I have a feeling you don''t really appreciate me. I''ll


    leave now." he turned to go but I stopped him.


    "No! It''s okay. I''m just¨C not in my mood. Wh¨C what did you get me?"


    He came over and dropped the things on my table.


    "Just a cappino and cinnamon biscuits."


    I looked at him. Cinnamon biscuits were my favorites since I was a kid. Late uncle Paul always bought


    them for me whenever he came visiting.


    "Everything okay?" he asked slowly with a little smile, "You look surprised."


    "Um, well, cinnamon biscuits are my favorites."


    "I know." his reply was casual.


    "You know? Who told you?"


    "No one, Heather."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    My heartbeat strangely increased when he called my name. He didn''t say miss. He''d called my name


    like he knew me.


    "It''s miss Heather or Miss Welds." I managed to act tough.


    "No such formalities between us."


    ''What??''


    "Excuse me?? Who do you think you are?"


    "Ace."


    "Huh?"


    "Hey, girl!" Shirley barged into my office happily, interrupting me. She was my very close friend. She


    stopped in her tracks when she saw Ace.


    "Oh. Sorry. Didn''t know you were upied."


    "No it''s okay. I was leaving." Ace replied, "Have a good day, miss¨C" he looked at me straight in the eyes


    and added, "...Heather."


    He turned to leave and looked at Shirley.


    "Have a good day too." he smiled at her. Shirley looked at him speechlessly, her mouth slightly open


    until he left.


    Once he was gone, she turned to me.


    "Girl, who the fuck is that??" she asked, quickly taking a seat.


    "I don''t know."


    "What do you mean you don''t know?"


    "I only know that he works here now and calls himself Ace."


    "Hum. Well, Ace is a hottie! I guess I''ll be visiting you often now." sheughed. I was still too disturbed


    to reply.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    ***


    Heather''s POV:


    Shirley convinced me to leave the office and follow her to the mall for a shopping session. I couldn''t


    even refuse in the first ce.


    "Fine, Shirley. You win."


    "Yes! I always do."


    I smiled and stood up.


    "Yeah, right. Let''s go." I got my handbag and we left the office.


    "Where are you going?" Sawyer asked, folding her arms, when we met her on the corridor.


    "None of your business, Sawyer. Get out of the way." I said, irritated.


    "I''m not going anywhere, Heather. Mom said you should never leave work before time. Especially for


    useless things."


    I looked at her.


    "And what makes you think I''m going to do something useless?"


    "Her." she referred to Shirley.


    "Excuse me?? What are you trying to mean?" Shirley asked irritated.


    Sawyer smiled provocatively.


    "Simply that useless people encourage useless things."


    "What?" Shirley made a move for Sawyer but I stepped in the way and angrily stared at Sawyer.


    "Sawyer, stop. I respect you enough as my little sister but don''t take my leniency for granted."


    She frowned.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "So you think I''m taking you for granted, huh?"


    "You''ve always had. And I forgave you every time. Even when you caused me a lot of pain."


    Sawyer''s brows shot up.


    "Great. I guess you''re referring to what happened in the past."


    "Yes."


    She rolled her eyes.


    "Get over it. If I didn''t report every time, we would never have had all of this." she referred to the


    I felt my little fists close up tight. I turned to Shirley.


    "Shirley, please go to the car. I''ming."


    Confused, Shirley did as she was told. I turned to Sawyer.


    "None of this is ours."


    "It is now. Sheridan is dead. You''re all grown up now. Get over it, Heather."


    I looked at her. Sawyer was a real pain at times. She scarcely had respect for me. And that, since we


    were kids. She never took me seriously because I was always quiet and didn''t speak up.


    "Sawyer?" I called, feeling a lump in my throat.


    "What?"


    "There''s a day I won''t forgive you. And there''s a day when justice will be done. I would love to see you


    after we''d lose everything."


    "Are you trying to scare me?"


    "I''m trying to warn you. I''m not only asking you to respect me, I''m asking you to be careful."


    "Say that to my hand, big sis."


    I looked at her. I smiled. I was slow to anger and wouldn''t let her get me.


    "Fine." I walked past her.


    "Heather!" she called, "Heather! I''ll tell mom!"


    "If she wants, she fires me! I''m not her sidekick nor partner in nonsense like you are!" I replied as I


    walked away.


    "Heather!"


    "Fuck off!"


    *


    Ace''s POV:


    I''d just heard a quarrel between Heather and Sawyer. I was on my way to another office when I saw


    them and had decided to hide and listen.


    I wasn''t surprised. Sawyer had remained the same after all these years. It was crazy the level of


    disrespect she had for Heather. Just because Heather was quiet and tolerating like always? I had a lot


    to discover or find out.


    Heather called Sawyer her mother''s sidekick and partner in nonsense. I had to discover why? Getting


    closer to Heather would not only help me regain her heart, it would also help me discover a lot.


    As for Sawyer, I now shared the hatred I had for her mother with her. I was stupid for having thought


    Sawyer had maybe changed. She was the same. She and her mother would regret a lot.


    Christina especially.


    While growing up, I''d began to think like an adult. I had the strong feeling Christina might have answers


    to my father''s disappearance and uncle Ken''s death. I had to be careful and discrete. I would do


    whatever it took to know the truth. Even if I had to be friends with Sawyer and her mother .


    *


    Heather''s POV:


    I got into my car, trying my best not to crack and cry.


    "You okay?" Shirley asked.


    "I''ll be fine."


    "Well, okay..."


    I started the car and drove off. Maybe if I shopped a little, my mind would go off Sawyer and her bad


    habits.


    *


    Christina''s POV:


    Sawyer reported everything Heather said to her. I was silent.


    "Mom?? Hello?? You''re not saying anything?" she asked angrily.


    "What do you want me to say, Sawyer? I don''t know what''se over your sister? Ever since we came


    to California, she''s changed."


    Sawyer rolled her eyes.


    "That''s all you''ve got to say?? Gosh!" she eximed angrily.


    "What do you want me to do exactly??" I asked, confused.


    "Do what you would''ve done if it were me!"


    "And what would I have done?"


    "You would''ve fired me, mom."


    "Sawyer, you-"


    She groaned.


    "You know what? Forget it! Heather has always been your favorite. Why am I even bothering myself?"


    I got angry.


    "Sawyer, shut up."


    "Mom, I''ve always supported you! Heather decided to love you less after that boy escaped the ranch.


    Because of that boy, she changed towards you. She became cold. Yet you prefer her to me?"


    "You''re being ridiculous, Sawyer."


    She folded her arms and smirked.


    "Yeah, right." sheughed in an odd manner, "I know why you don''t love me as much as Heather."


    "What is wrong with you??"


    "It is because I resemble you." was her firm reply.


    "Sawyer!" I yelled angrily, hitting the table hard with a hand, "ENOUGH!" she shook, " If I hear one


    more word..."


    She stared at me.


    "I''m- I''m sorry."


    "You better be. Never you speak to me that way. I love you and your sister equally! You want me to


    prove it?? Fine! I will! I''ll suspend Heather from working for a whole month. Now get out of my office


    before I lose my fucking cool!"


    She stepped back.


    "Yes, mom. I''m sorry."


    "You better be. Now get out. Get out!"


    "Calm down already." she managed to grumble before leaving the office.


    I leaned into my chair. Sawyer was a headache.

 Chapter 23 - The Beginning

    Chapter 23 - The Beginning


    ***


    Ace''s POV:


    ~~~~ I''m in the stable, on the floor. I''m hungry and tired. I watch the horses eat and I envy them. My


    throat is dry. I don''t have portable water to drink. Christina''s put a lock on the tap. I have no right to


    enter the farmhouse to drink water. No employee wants to help me.


    I''m cold and alone. I cry and cry for help. The pain is almost unbearable.


    I feel a presence hovering over me. I open my eyes, little Heather. Always so beautiful with her


    freckles. She has clear pity for me. She smiles a little to make me feel better. I watch her stretch out a


    hand to me. I look at her. She nods, encouraging me to take her hand.


    I reach out for her but she disappears, and Christina is in front of me. She let''s out an evilugh,


    mocking me.


    In a horrible voice, she says:


    "You little bastard! You are nothing! Nothing! My daughter is not your level, you ugly snout! Hahahaha!


    You will die!  Just like your stupid father did! You will die! I''ll make sure you do!"


    She raises a hand to p me. I''m afraid. I close my eyes and beg, awaiting the hard p.


    But then, I feel a soft caress against my cheek. I open my eyes. My father!


    "Dad?" I cry, unable to believe.


    "Sheridan..." he calls.


    "Yes, dad. Help me, please." I sob.


    "I love you, son. Never forget that."


    "Dad, I miss you. Please. I''m maltreated here, please!"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He holds my hand.


    "Everything will be alright. I  assure you. The best is yet toe."


    "Dad, stay with me. I know you died but please stay with me."


    "I love you, son. Things never seem the way they are." he starts to walk away.


    "Dad! Dad! Dad!" I watch him disappear in blinding light. "Nooooooo!" ~~~~


    Writer''s POV:


    Ace woke up in his own sweat. Panting and dizzy. He''d had an odd, terrible dream. A dream that had


    brought back all traumatising memories of his childhood.


    Ace looked at the time, three in the morning. ces were dark.


    His breathing was still raged and his heartbeat had increased.


    He felt pain, hatred and frustration.


    He got out of bed and went straight to his window to look down at the dark empty  streets.


    He cried. Tears rolled down his cheeks uncontrobly. He cried like he was about to lose his life. He


    cried and gripped his hair, pulling in agony and pain. He felt like shouting in the silence of the night.


    He had a pain in the chest. A burden! A revenge to aplish. He would do it! He would! Even if he


    had to do things that he wasn''t supposed to do. He would revenge at all costs! He would!


    Ace sat on the floor, his hands on his head, sobbing painfully. He missed his dad. He had to know what


    exactly happened. Why were his dad''s fingers and clothes the only things the sheriff found? Christina!


    Christina was surely the one behind his father''s death and her own husband''s death. He had to find


    proof. He hated that woman. He would do anything, even be her friend, just to revenge and get


    what was his rightfully.


    Ace''s POV:


    The Welds family was going to pay. Sawyer and her mother. Heather was still an angel to me. She had


    always been. I loved her. I had no choice but to love her, even if she''d forgotten me. I wasn''t sure but


    maybe she had.


    Christina had suspended her for a month. I would use this moment in her absence to get closer to her


    mother and sawyer. That was the only chance I had because I couldn''t get close to them when she''d


    be around. I wanted to start showing her that I was interested in her and only her and I couldn''t if she


    was around while I got Sawyer and Christina into my trap.


    Like my dad had said, Christina had always been a lustful woman. I would use that to my advantage.


    Her own lust would lead to her downfall. And if Sawyer resembled her so much in character, then it


    would be more than easy. Things would change. A lot.


    I wiped my tears and went into the bathroom to wash my face. After that, I returned to bed and tried to


    get some sleep.


    ***


    Monday morning, I got ready for work at six.


    Before seven, I was already in my car, heading for the office. I reached and made my way to my office.


    As I walked down the hallway, I met with Sawyer. I stopped in front of her.


    "Good morning, Sawyer." I said politely with a smile.


    She seemed slightly surprised but smiled back.


    "G¨C good morning, Ace."


    I looked at her from head to toe.


    "You look very beautiful this morning."


    She blushed and raised a brow at me.


    "So, I''m not beautiful other mornings? Just this one morning in particr?" she asked teasingly, folding


    her arms.


    "You know you always are." I smirked and she blushed even more, avoiding my eyes. "That''s why I


    used very, because this particr morning you are very beautiful."


    She smirked, clearly loving thepliments.


    "Thanks. Hm, seems like someone woke up happy this morning." she smiled.


    "Why say so?"


    "You''re all smiley and giving mepliments. Seems like this is the other side of you?"


    "Yeah. You like it?" I teased a little. She giggled and tucked her hair behind her ear.


    "I love." she replied with that little smirk of hers.


    "Perfect." I smiled and walked past her to my office. I felt her watching me as I walked away.


    Idiot.


    ''You don''t know what''sing, honey. It''s just a fucking start. It''s too easy.''


    I entered my office and dropped my briefcase before copsing on my chair.


    I had to be wise and discreet. I had to get both mother and daughter in my hands without me losing or


    pushing away my true heartbeat, Heather. I had to be discreet in a way that both mother and daughter


    would not know that I was luring them both.


    I hated Christina but I had to, at all cost, seed in my ns. It was just the start of their downfall like


    I''d said earlier.

 Chapter 24 - Easy

    Chapter 24 - Easy


    ***


    I worked while waiting for the right time to go meet Christina.


    I waited for lunchtime to reach.


    When it did reach, I left my office and made my way to hers.


    I knocked at her door and she asked me to enter. I did.


    "Good afternoon, Mrs Welds." I said with a smile as I entered her office. She smiled back.


    "Hello, Ace. I told you to call me Christina."


    "Alright." I took a seat, "Christina."


    She smiled.


    "That''s more like it. I didn''t see you this morning."


    "I was too busy with the paper work."


    "Okay. You- you seem happy this morning."


    "Yeah, I''m quite in my mood today." I looked at her. She stared back with a little smirk.


    Christina''s POV:


    I felt some sort attraction or sexual tension between Ace and I. Or maybe I was just imagining things.


    Yes, I was probably imagining things. I always imagined things of that sort.


    Anyway, Ace was a young stud that I was nning to have. To add to my list. I''d always been the


    same. I didn''t change. As I grew older, my tastes for younger men in particr, remained the same. I


    didn''t care. I''d always been shameless. I had the right to do what I wanted.


    "So, why did youe to my office? Aren''t you going for lunch?" I asked.


    "I am."


    "Then?"


    "Well," he adjusted his tie in an ufortable way, as if he was nervous or something, "...I''m only an


    employee but I really wanna try that sushi out with you." he smirked.


    I felt goosebumps take over my skin. He was a hottie alright.


    "Really?"


    "Yeah. Last time I refused your invitation in a rather rude manner. Well, I wanna catch up."


    "Hm, okay. Let''s go then." I got my cars keys. He stopped me.


    "I''m sorry but your car keys would be useless. I have a car."


    My brows shot up.


    "You have a car?"


    "Um, yes."


    He looked rich and independent. The kind of young man with the right diplomas to build his own


    "Okay then, Ace." I slightly bit my lower lip. He noticed. I''d wanted him to and he gave me a knowing


    smirk to confirm it. "Let''s go."


    He stood up and went over to open the door for me.


    "After you, ma''am."


    I smiled and made my way for the door.


    "I wonder what the other employees would think." I said.


    "Well, your car has a little problem and so you asked your secretary to drive you to the sushi


    restaurant." he smiled. Iughed a little.


    "Good."


    I felt like I would really appreciate this sympathetic side of him. He was a nice guy on the inside


    apparently. And I was nning on flirting with him. And even doing more.


    Ace''s POV:


    Christina was a disgusting woman. Very easy to fool. She probably already had thoughts of getting


    closer to me. I''d simply invited her for lunch, yet she had already started flirting. The smiles I gave her


    were a sign of my slowly approaching victory, she thought they were positive answers to her


    approaches.


    We reached the parking lot and we made our way towards my car. I unlocked it and opened the door


    for her.


    She stood there surprised, looking at my car.


    "Any problem, ma''am?" I asked.


    "You- you have an Audi R8 as car??" she asked, dumbfounded.


    "Uh, yeah."


    "Wow! Why the hell are you working here?" she asked.


    I chuckled.


    "I need a job."


    "Hum! With the money you seem to have, why do you need one?"


    "Because I''m still young and I need to work like everyone else."


    "Hmp, okay."


    "And the Audi is just a gift from my uncle." I lied.


    "Oh. Alright. This is wonderful." she smiled happily and got into the car. I closed the door before going


    round and getting in too.


    "So, where is this ce?" I asked.


    "Three streets away. Not very far."


    "Okay. And oh, I pay."


    She looked at me with a smile.


    "I believe I''m supposed to be the one paying because I was the one who first invited you." she stated.


    I smirked at her. I could clearly see her cheeks redden.


    "I''m a gentleman with the rightdies." I replied casually.


    She raised a brow.


    "Are you trying to flirt with your boss, Mr. Stonewall?" she asked in a teasing manner.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Yeah, right. She clearly wanted me to say yes. I wasn''t in a hurry and I wasn''t going to give her that


    satisfaction. Not just yet.


    "I''m just being polite, ma''am. It would be disrespectful if I did."


    "Very disrespectful." she pretended to agree.


    She was surely disappointed within.


    "I''m just trying to make it up for my horrible behaviour throughout the past weeks."


    "Okay." she smiled. Bingo.


    We drove our way up to the sushi house where we got in and ordered. We ate and discussed a little.


    Christina''s POV:


    Ace was a darling. I was quite a little disappointed though when he didn''t admit flirting with me. I''d


    wanted him to do so.


    For the moment he was being polite but in such a charismatic and seductive manner. He could have


    any woman eating from his hand if he wanted. I was already doing so. But of course, I tried my best not


    to show it. Ace was someone I would easily get fond of.


    "Ace, are you in a rtionship?" I asked.


    "No. I''m single." he smiled, "And you, Christina?"


    The way he called my name with such a soothing voice.


    "I''m single." I smiled.


    "Nice."


    After we ate, he paid for the food and we headed back to the office. It had been a short but nice little


    moment. I had a strong feeling Ace was flirting with me. Maybe he was just a little timid or nervous to


    admit it.


    Younger men were always easy to seduce. Especially for a woman like me. I was a cougar if I could


    say with a lot of experience when it came to young studs like Ace.


    I''d give him some little time to go on with his flirtatious ways, and then, I would have him eating from


    my hands.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    ***


    Sawyer''s POV:


    That day, I left work earlier to go home. I was tired and wasn''t feeling quite well. I''d left a message to


    my mom for her permission because when I''d gone to see her, she was out for lunch.


    I''d looked for Ace to invite him over but apparently he''d gone with the other colleagues to the pizza


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    house.


    At around three PM, while I watched TV at home, my mother suddenly appeared.


    "Hey, honey." she said happily. She seemed to be in a very good mood. Awkward. I looked at her in


    wonder.


    "Why are you so happy?" I asked.


    She looked at me with a broad smile.


    "You think I''m happy?"


    "Hello?? It''s clearly all over your face." Iughed.


    "Well, let''s just say I''m in a good mood. Where''s Heather?"


    I frowned.


    "She''s with that Shirley again." I said, hurt. " Sometimes I feel like she prefers to hang out with Shirley


    than me."


    "Maybe she has her reasons."


    "I''m her sister!"


    "And I''m her mother but do you see how she behaves with me? I don''t know what has happened to


    your sister. I really don''t. She''s changed a lot."


    "She''s still angry with you because of that shit that happened." I folded my arms. Mom scoffed.


    "That stupid boy that got missing? Why can''t she understand that the past is the past??"


    "Ask her."


    Mom shook her head.


    "She has to put it in mind that that little nuisance was dead!"


    "I told her same mom."


    "Pft. You know what, let''s just forget this. I don''t wanna talk about it. I''m in a too good mood to risk


    spoiling it."


    "Why are you home so early?"


    "I forgot something. I got your message. Are you better now?" she asked.


    "Yeah."


    "Okay, but get some rest. I''ll return to the office."


    "Okay."


    ***


    Christina''s POV:


    I returned to the office.


    Throughout the rest of the day, I wasn''t really focused on my work. I kept on thinking of how sexy my


    new secretary was. Iughed to myself.


    "Aah, Christina, Christina, christina. You''ll never change." Iughed.


    He''d had a strong effect on me after that lunch break. I now saw him differently. I hope he would remain


    the way he was at the moment, instead of being rude and unfriendly like he was the first week.


    Time flew by and soon it was nine PM. Time to go home. I packed my stuff and got ready to leave.


    I left the office and took an elevator. As it was about to close, someone stopped its doors from closing


    He got in with me.


    "Hey, boss." he smiled.


    "Hey."


    He stood close to me and we waited patiently for the elevator to reach the first floor.


    There was silence apart from the low elevator music ying.


    I looked at him and smiled a little. He smiled back.


    We left the elevator and headed for the parking lot together. My car was closer than his and so I


    stopped by it.


    "That''s your car?" he asked.


    "Yeah." I smiled at him.


    "Nice."


    "Thank you, Ace."


    "Well, goodnight Christina." he said coolly, pocketing his hands.


    "Goodnight, Ace." I smiled and entered my car before starting it and heading home.


    ***


    Ace''s POV:


    So far, my first day was a sessful one. Like I''d said, Christina was going to be very easy to get. Now


    for the next day, I had to concentrate more on Sawyer. And I hoped it would be just as easy.


    *


    Sawyer''s POV:


    The next day I was strong enough to go to work. I wasn''t quite in my mood. I was pissed off. Heather


    had decided to spend her free month of suspension at Shirley''s ce. I could be a pain in the ass at


    times but I loved my sister. I wanted her be close to me as much as she was close to Shirley. I wanted


    her to love and care for me as much as she''d cared for thatme stable boy in the past. Till today she


    still thought of him. Somewhere inside of me I was happy he''d died. Honestly. Call me heartless if you


    want.


    I got dressed and left the house. I got into my car and headed for the office. I hoped a little bit of work


    would make me forget.


    I reached thepany and went straight to my office, ignoring anyone who greeted me. I wasn''t in my


    mood.


    I sat in my office and began working on myputer. I was kind of bored working in thatpany. I


    thought of quitting and getting a modeling job like Heather. I was just as fit and tall as she was. I would


    be perfect. She had no problems. Even if she got fired from PW, she still had her modeling career on


    the side, that was why she never bothereding to work early or doing things right. ording to her,


    she didn''t want to waste money that didn''t belong to her and preferred to work elsewhere to gain her


    own money. Yeah, right.


    After about an hour, there was a knock at my door.


    "Come in!"


    The door opened And Kevin, Heather''s boyfriend came in.


    "Hey." he said with a smile.


    "Hey" I smiled back.


    "Heather is still suspended?"


    "Yeah."


    "It''s been a whole week now that I haven''t received a call from her neither have I seen her."


    "Is that a bad thing?" I teased. He looked at me and smirked.


    "No. Come here." he came towards me. I smiled and stood up. He wrapped me tight in his arms and


    we kissed.


    I moaned against his lips. He was such a good kisser.


    Yes, I knew we were both cheating on Heather. So what? She didn''t really treat him right and so I did it


    for her. She''d never satisfied him under the excuse of not bring ready. Well, I took care of that for her.


    And with me, Kevin had a lot of fun if you know what I mean.


    We kissed continuously, enjoying the sensuality. He held me tight and caressed me. Ugh, Heather was


    so stupid for missing this.


    I reluctantly broke the kiss and stepped back


    "What''s wrong, baby?" he asked


    "You wouldn''t want anyone creeping in on us now would you?"


    "No." he smiled.


    "Good. Now get outta here and I promise to reward you tonight when I''ll be visiting your house." I


    winked at him. He smiled.


    "Sure, baby. Bye." he gave me a quick kiss and left the office. I fixed my hair and sat down.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    ***


    Ace''s POV:


    That same morning at around nine, I left my office to go get myself something hot to drink. There was


    an espresso machine down the hall of my floor.


    I got there and served myself in a little mug. When I filled it, I turned to leave and that was when I


    bumped into ady with a mug full of hot coffee. Everything poured down on me.


    "Oh!" I yelled out in pain as I felt the hot coffee burn my chest and stomach, causing my own mug to


    drop out of my hand.


    My white shirt was stained. Luckily it hadn''t touched my suit or trousers.


    A lot of people passing by stopped to see what had happened. Thedy was so embarrassed and


    disturbed.


    "Oh, I- oh my gosh, I''m so sorry. Sorry!" she stammered confused. I tried my best to control myself and


    ignore the burning pain.


    "It''s- It''s fine." I managed to say and walked past her. I headed straight for my office.


    Once there, I didn''t waste time and went straight to the washroom where I took my shirt and singlet off.


    "Damn." I grunted as I soaked my handkerchief in water and began to clean my chest and stomach.


    Some parts of my skin were already red.


    After I''d taken care of myself, I tried to wash my shirt and singlet without soap, but the coffee stains


    were too hard to wash off with simply water.


    "Great!" I grumbled and hung them somewhere they could dry. I had to stay shirtless in my office for the


    moment. I just hoped Christina wouldn''t call or ask for anything. I leaned against the wall thinking. What


    if she or any other superior worker within thepany needed my help. How would I leave the office?


    *


    Sawyer''s POV:


    While I worked, I suddenly thought of Ace. I hadn''t seen him since morning. I remembered the way he


    spoke to me the morning before. Seemed like he had a good side too and I hoped it wouldst. I was


    really interested in him. Especially because of his physique. If he was more friendly and social than


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    rude, I thought things would be just how I wanted.


    I decided to go greet him in his office, hoping he would be as polite as he''d been the day before.


    Without wasting time, I got up and left for his office.


    I reached his door and gave a single knock. Without awaiting a reply, I stepped into his office.


    "Good morning, Ac-" I cut my sentence short when he looked up at me. He was leaning against the


    wall, shirtless.


    "Oh..." I mumbled. Damn! His body. I found myself staring at his perfectly drawn abs, his slim waist, his


    chocte brown nipples and his chest. I was out of breath in an instant!


    "Good morning, Sawyer."


    his soothing voice brought my stare back to his.


    "G- good morning, Ace." I stammered and stepped in, closing the door behind me.


    He smirked and motioned me over to take a seat. I gulped and did so.


    "I''m sure you''re wondering why I''m shirtless." he said amused, sitting down.


    "Um, yeah."


    "Another employee identally poured a hot mug full of coffee on me."


    "Oh, I''m sorry about that."


    "Thanks. And the worst part is, I tried washing it but the stain is stuck."


    I wasn''t really paying attention to what he was saying. I was paying attention to the kind of physique he


    had! He was eye candy alright.


    "Um, well, I can get a shirt for you." I said. He smiled at me. Damn.


    "Really? Cuz I really need one."


    "I find you okay." I dared to say, as I stared at him one more time.


    I saw amusement linger in his eyes. I smiled at him. He smiled back.


    "Thanks. If it was a up to me I would stay shirtless the whole day if it''d make you happy, but I need a


    shirt now cause I can get called at any moment."


    Oh my gawd, was he flirting with me?


    "Hm, I see." I stood up in a slow manner. If he wanted to flirt, I''d flirt a little too. "Fine Mr," I looked at his


    chest before looking straight into his eyes again, "...Ace. I''ll get you a shirt. But what would you give me


    in return?" I asked in a seductive manner.


    He leaned in against his table, looking up straight into my eyes.


    "More than you can imagine." he eyed me a little, "But for the moment, as the good gentleman that I


    am, I want to invite you for lunch with me during lunchtime."


    I bit my lip. Was he trying to seduce me? I hoped so. I loved the totally new facade of him. Not the rude


    grumpy side.


    "Fine." I smirked, "Let me go get your shirt." I turned around and slowly sashayed my way out of his


    office.


    Ace''s POV:


    I who thought seducing Sawyer would be tough. It was so easy. I guessed it was destiny that made that


    It was kinda hard for me to act. Really. I hated both women and yet I found myselfplimenting them


    and wooing them, making them feel like something important. I hated it but that was the only way I


    could try and gain their trust. I thought of Heather day and night though. I hadn''t seen her and I felt very


    ufortable with it. I couldn''t wait for her to return to the office. At least my wooing of her would be


    real and more than sincere. I had to do so without letting her know that I was Sheridan for fear that she


    might tell her mother or Sawyer. I just hoped she would love me back. I wouldn''t get over it if she


    rejected me.


    Sawyer soon returned with a clean white shirt which she gave me. I thanked her and she left the office.


    I got dressed and continued to work. For the sake of my father''s death, hispany and uncle Ken, I


    would finish what I''d started.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    ***


    Heather''s POV:


    I watched my favorite show while eating ice cream that Tuesday afternoon. I was more than


    needed them out of my life for some time.


    Shirley came downstairs, hopping happily for nothing as usual. She was like the sister I''d never had.


    "Hey, hon." she called happily as she copsed by me, "I''ve been thinking."


    "About?" I asked amused.


    "The handsome guy I saw in your office." she pretended to faint. I rolled me eyes andughed.


    "Your crazy." Iughed.


    "He''s so handsome! I''m sure he likes you." she wriggled her brows and I giggled.


    "No way. And even if he does, I have Kevin."


    Shirley rolled her eyes.


    "Yeah, right. Your feelings for him are as fake as my nails."


    I burst outughing.


    "Shirley!"


    "What? I''m serious. And by the way, that Sheridan, your childhood lover?"


    I looked at her. I''d told her about Sheridan and everything actually. Shirley was the only person I could


    trust. When she mentioned his name, I felt a little sting in my heart.


    "Yes? What about him?"


    She smiled.


    "You might think I''m crazy but after the picture you showed me of him, I think that Ace guy looks a little


    like him." she smiled yfully. I scoffed.


    "Nice try, Shirley. That''s not gonna make me fall for him."


    "I''m serious!"


    "Shirley, Sheridan is probably dead. Please respect his memory."


    It hurt to say it.


    "But you don''t still believe he''s dead." she held my hand, "What if he actually came back for you like


    he''d promised?"


    "Shirley, we were kids."


    "But what if?"


    I looked at her silently.


    "What if it was Ace?" she wriggled her brows yfully. Iughed. Shirley seemed ready to use any


    story to get me close to that guy.


    "You''re good. You almost got me." Iughed and yfully hit her. Sheughed.


    "I know, I know. I''m a good actor and a convincing liar." sheughed and stood up.


    "Get out of here." I giggled.


    "It''s your choice, baby. If you''re still on Kevin, then I''ll try to get the secretary."


    "Suit yourself."


    She smiled and turned to leave but then stopped.


    "Do you know what the craziest thing would be?" she asked.


    "What?"


    "If this story I just invented about Sheridan and Ace came to be true."


    I looked at her.


    "That would be crazy." I mumbled.


    "I know right."


    *


    Ace''s POV:


    Lunchtime reached but I wasn''t hungry. I continued to work until Sawyer entered my office. Damn, I''d


    forgotten I''d invited her.


    "So Ace, where are you taking me?" she asked, sitting down.


    "Well, miss Sawyer¨C"


    "Call me Sawyer."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Okay. I''ve been quite busy since you left and I totally forgot about the lunch issue. So, I don''t really


    know where to take you. Where do you wanna go eat?" I asked.


    She looked at me.


    "There''s this nice little restaurant not far away."


    I stood up and smiled at her.


    "Then lead the way."


    Sawyer''s POV:


    We reached the parking and I watched him make his way towards an Audi. It was his. Damn. He was


    filthy rich. If I were him, I wouldn''t bother working. I could bet that he was the heir to a huge fortune or


    something. He was clearly richer than Kevin. I couldn''t miss this opportunity.


    I watched him open the car door for me. I smiled and went in. He then joined me in the car and we


    drove off.


    Once at the restaurant, we took a table and ordered. Ace was such a gentleman and so handsome. But


    I knew he was more than that. He was clearly slow water in disguise and was just ying the


    gentleman. He was a little naughty and I could make that out just by talking to him. Hm, I liked that.


    We ate, chatted andughed.


    "It''s delicious." I said referring to food.


    "Yeah. I agree." he looked at me eat, "You seem to be enjoying it."


    I smirked teasingly as put a peace of meat in my mouth. I decided to take my seduction or flirting a little


    further.


    I kept my eyes on his and didn''t leave his gaze for even a minute.


    "Any problem?" he asked with a smirk.


    "Are we friends now?" I asked.


    "Yeah."


    "Good. To repay you for this super invitation, I want to invite you too."


    "Yes?"


    Ace''s POV:


    I waited for her to speak.


    "I want you toe over for dinner at my house, this weekend." she smirked at me.


    Sawyer was just as lusty as her mother. It disgusted me. I tried not show it though. I did my best to look


    a little interested in her offer.


    "I would really love to. But I won''t be able to this weekend."


    She looked at me and pouted her lips.


    "Ooh, seriously?" she asked disappointed.


    I tried to look disappointed myself.


    "I''m sorry. You don''t know how bad I feel right now." I held her hand in mine, "But since we''re friends, I''ll


    make it up to you. What do you want? Ask me anything."


    She smirked and slightly bit her lip. I felt an answer I wouldn''t appreciateing.


    "Well Ace," she put her hand on mine, "You will have to invite me for dinner too." she slightly caressed


    my hand, "At your ce of course."


    I forced a smirk.


    "Great idea."


    Yeah, right. The only ce she''d be visiting would be hell. How could uncle Ken and Heather be so


    different from Christina and Sawyer? They were two worlds apart.


    After lunch, we returned to the office. I was afraid not to be able to act for long because I felt instances


    would soon reach when Sawyer or her mother would try to kiss me. I had to be very careful.

 Chapter 28 - A Laugh

    Chapter 28 - A Laugh


    ***


    Days flew by. I did my best to be discrete with Christina and Sawyer. Both had clearly fallen for me but I


    confused them a little. They thought I was attracted to them but whenever they made attempts to get


    close to me physically, I would always find a way to stop them. With time, I began to realise that at a


    point they would suspect me of something because how could I woo them, yet avoid them. I had to be


    careful.


    The flying days soon changed to weeks.


    I entered the elevator while at work one day. I was on my way to thest floor to get some files from


    Aiden.


    There were about five other people people with me. The elevator was a little congested and so I went


    to its end to lean against its wall.


    There was silence as we all patiently waited.


    The elevator stopped at some point to get other people. I hoped some people that were already in the


    elevator would leave.


    To my surprise, when the door opened, no one left the elevator but three more entered, Heather was


    amongst them. I felt my heart skip a beat. I''d totally forgotten she was to return to work that particr


    day.


    She was the first to enter and made her way through the people to find a spot where she could stand.


    She ended up standing right in front of me. She hadn''t noticed me.


    The two other people entered. Now the elevator was fully congested or tight. No one could really move


    freely.


    The two extra people who''d entered had stood in front of Heather, causing her to step back.


    I could clearly feel her behind rub against me. I knew she knew but she had no choice. Not to get make


    ufortable, I acted like everything was okay and even greeted her.


    "Good afternoon, Miss Heather." I said in a low voice, not to get anyone''s attention.


    She turned a little, and when she saw who I was, she reddened and quickly faced her front.


    "G- good morning, Ace."


    "Wee back."


    "Thanks."


    Heather''s POV:


    Gosh, I couldn''t wait for that elevator to reach thest floor. I was so ufortable.


    There was this fatdy right in front of me that pushed me back a little against Ace. I would''ve preferred


    a total stranger. I wasn''t used to Ace very well and I wasn''t at all veryfortable around him either.


    I felt the bulge in his pants through his trousers, rubbing against my behind and it made things even


    more awkward. The elevator was so congested that even when I tried to adjust or change position, I


    would end up rubbing myself against him. I decided to stand still until I reached the second to thest


    floor.


    After some minutes, to my relief, the elevator stopped on my floor.


    I quickly made my way out.


    As I walked away, I turned to look at him. I saw amusement linger in his eyes and a little smirk on his


    lips as the elevator doors closed once again.


    I closed my eyes for some seconds before reopening them and heading for the archives.


    *


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Ace''s POV:


    I smiled to myself, trying my best not tough after Heather had left the elevator. Oh, how I loved her.


    She hadn''t changed one bit. She was still the na?ve, beautiful, shy and kinda clumsy little Heather of


    high meadows. I hoped I hadn''t scared her.


    I was happy she was back though. Even if she seemed to be slightly intimidated by me, I would try my


    best to be her friend.


    The elevator stopped at thest floor and I went to meet Aiden.


    About thirty minutester, I was done with Aiden and headed for the elevator once again. Luckily, when


    the door opened this time, there was no one. I entered it.


    At a point it stopped at the second to thest floor and when its door opened, it was Heather. She was


    looking out at the person she wasughing with.


    "Yeah. Later." sheughed.


    When she turned to look at where she was going, she saw me standing there at a corner.


    She panicked a little and the smile on her face faded. She turned on her heel to leave but she missed


    her step and fell.


    "AH!" she eximed and fell while the door closed in front of her.


    "Oh! Sorry!" slightly amused I quickly helped her up, "Are you alright?" I asked trying not tough. She


    looked at me, her face red.


    "Ye¨C yeah." she quickly got out of my grip and went to stand at the other corner of the elevator. I stood


    in my own corner in silence.


    At a moment, a few seconds after I''d help her up, she looked at me and I looked at her. I was still very


    amused.


    All of a sudden, she burst out in a cuteugh. I joined her and we bothughed endlessly.


    "Oh my gosh, I am so ridiculous!" she eximed through herughs.


    We bothughed some more. After a longugh, we quieted down and there was silence once again.


    She looked at me a big smile. I smiled back.


    "Promise not to tell anyone." she giggled.


    "I promise." I smiled.


    "You better." she joked as the elevator door opened on our floor, "See¨C see youter." she said shyly


    and made her way towards her office.


    Damn. Was this my lucky day or what?


    I came out and watched her go. I smiled to myself and headed for my own office. She was even more


    beautiful when sheughed. That cute little giggle of hers hadn''t changed.


    I secretly hoped that that little incident would change her impression about me. I hoped she wouldn''t be


    intimidated anymore.


    I hoped she would talk to me the way she talked to everyone else or to her friends.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    ***


    Heather''s POV:


    I went to my office and sat down to think of what had just happened. Oh gosh, I felt so embarrassed.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Why the hell was I trying to run away from him?? He too noticed apparently and that''s surely what got


    him amused.


    Iughed alone, thinking of how ridiculous I''d acted. He''d clearly wanted tough at me from the start.


    Gosh! I would even be more shy around him now.


    The best part of it all was that I''d discovered that he seemed to be someone nice. Not as sawyert had


    described him the first time. He was kinda yful. Maybe I was wrong to be afraid of him and avoid


    him. I would try to be more polite towards him than sceptical. But that would be hard because I was


    always going red and nervous around him. I didn''t know why. Maybe that was why I''d avoided him in


    the first ce. Because he made me nervous. For nothing.


    I shook my head and started to concentrate on the work I had to do.


    Christina''s POV:


    I sat down the whole morning in my office. It was already ten o''clock but surprisingly, Ace hadn''te


    to greet me. He was quite odd. It was clear that he liked me and didn''t know how to approach me


    because I was older than him and also his boss. Maybe he was just nervous. I could give him a little


    help by taking the first steps.


    I picked my office phone and called his office.


    "Yes, hello. Ace, I want you toe over now. Yes¨C okay. "


    I hung up and waited. Knowing he was on his way, I unbuttoned a few more buttons on my blouse,


    exposing a clear attractive cleavage. I''d always been big breasted for a white woman, and trust me, it


    attracted a lot of men. Especially the young ones.


    I pretended to write something important down.


    A few minutester, a knock was heard and he came in. I didn''t look up, pretending to be busy.


    "Good morning, Christina." he said in his smooth voice as he took a seat.


    I looked up at him and smiled.


    He smirked.


    "How are you?" I asked, adjusting in my chair and making my cleavage evident. He noticed but quickly


    withdrew his gaze. Sneaky little boy.


    "I''m fine. And you?" he asked causally.


    "You didn''te to greet me this morning like you always do."


    He looked at me.


    "I''m sorry." he said with a smile.


    "Well, that isn''t enough." I stood up from my seat and came over to lean against my table, close to him.


    He looked at me from head to toe in a slow manner that gave me the chills.


    "I will have to punish you." I teased with a slight bite of my lower lip.


    "How can I make it up to you?" he asked and I smiled.


    "I''ll think about it and let you know what you can do." I looked down at his trousers and noticed his dick


    print. I could clearly see a bulge. An idea came to my mind, "Do you want to drink some water?" I


    asked politely.


    "Uh, yes."


    I smiled and made my way to the filter at the corner of my office. I filled a ss with water and made


    my way back to him.


    "Here." I handed it out to him.


    "Thanks."


    When he reached to take it, I pretended to mistakenly pour some water on his trousers, right on the zip


    area.


    "Oh!" he eximed, surprised. I quickly grabbed my handkerchief and pretended to help him wipe it off.


    "Oh, I''m sorry!" I eximed cleaning or rather, rubbing the water off his trousers.  I felt him quite well


    and hard against my palm and at a point I was tempted to squeeze.


    "What the¨C!" he eximed, jumping out of his seat in surprise. He stared at me dumbfounded. I looked


    at him innocently.


    "I''m sorry for pouring water on you. Let me clean it offpletely!"


    Ace''s POV:


    It was by total miracle and self control that I didn''t p Christina hard in face. Damn, I felt my hands roll


    into tight fists. I tried hard to control myself. If I pped or did anything to her, I would destroy all I''d


    began. I took a deep breath and controlled myself.


    She tried to ''help me clean it offpletely'' but I stepped back, trying not to frown at her and trying to


    look unaffected.


    "No, no, it''s okay, boss. It wasn''t your fault." I said, forcing a real smile.


    She smiled back.


    That almost sent me over the edge again. She''d just found a pretext to touch me intimately and now


    she was smiling? I tried not to explode but maintained my smile.


    "Thanks." she said.


    "No, problem. Let me leave now."


    "Okay." she smirked and returned to her seat while I left her office for mine in hidden rage and anger.


    Christina''s POV:


    I was happy with myself. My little seductive work had worked. I wanted to give a sign that I wanted him


    and that he could freely get me.


    Of course he knew that I had poured the ss of water intentionally. He''d clearly felt me rub him


    slightly. Yet, he didn''t get angry. He pretended it was a mistake with a smile on his face.


    I bit my lip just at the feel of him. I promised to myself that the next time, I would grab him fully in my


    hand and there would be nothing he would do.


    Once I set my eyes on someone, I never give up until you give me what I want.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    ***


    Heather''s POV:


    The next day was a Saturday. There was no work. I decided to get back to my natural hair color. I''d


    recently added a bit of blonde to my hair. My real hair color was simr to that of Sawyer but a little


    lighter than hers.


    After a visit to the spa with Shirley and some hanging out, we decided to go get our hair done.


    "Now you''re fully a brte." Shirley said as we left the saloon.


    "Yeah."


    "You seem odd to me now. I''ve always been used to you having that dirty blonde color."


    "Well, you''ll have to get used to it now." I said entering my car. She joined me in.


    "So?" Shirley asked.


    "So what?"


    "Where are we going?"


    "Uh, home?"


    "It''s only four PM!"


    "And? Shirley, we did everything we were supposed to do. Shopping, spa and the saloon."


    She pouted like a stubborn kid.


    "Then sleep over at my ce! Please. This whole month you spent with me made me very fond of you.


    And plus, I can''t sleep at your ce because of that bitch."


    I rolled my eyes. I''d told Shirley to stop calling Sawyer a bitch but she wouldn''t. Anyway, I understood


    her. They didn''t like each other.


    "I won''t be able to, Shirley. I want to pass this following week with my family."


    "Why? What''s so special about the week??"


    I looked at her and smiled.


    "I''ll be moving into my own apartment Friday night."


    Her eyes widened.


    "You serious?"


    "Yup. And you cane sleep over as much as you want. That''s the reason I want to spend this whole


    week with them. So that by Friday morning, I''ll simply tell them, bye."


    "They''ll be shocked! Won''t your mother be angry?"


    "I''m twenty two and I''m a young, independent woman. They''ll have to deal with it."


    "Right. Gosh, when will you start packing in?"


    I smiled at her.


    "Honey, it''s been months now that I bought that apartment. It''s the type thates with every furniture


    needed. I just have to pack in with my clothes, personal stuff and a little other necessary things."


    "Oh, Sawyer would go crazy." Shirleyughed.


    "I would go crazy if I remain in that house that isn''t rightfully ours. I swear, sometimes I feel like uncle


    Paul''s ghost is roaming around or¨C or even that of Sheridan."


    Shirley gave me a look.


    "What? Heather, I thought you believed that Sheridan was still somewhere out there. Alive."


    "Honestly," I said in a low voice as I started the car, "...my mother and Sawyer have seeded in


    making me believe his dead."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "And you believe them just like that??" she asked shocked.


    It hurt to admit it but I''d finally believed them.


    "What do you want me to do? Sheridan disappeared into those woods and apparently never came out.


    Trust me, if he were back or alive, he would let me know. He''d promised."


    "Heather, anything can still happen."


    "Maybe. But until then, I have to ept that he''s gone."


    Shirley was silent as we drove off. And she remained until I dropped her off at her ce.


    On my way back home, I thought of all I''d told her. Tears filled my eyes. I had to get over it and close


    that horrible chapter of my childhood.


    Ace''s POV:


    I''d noticed that the house uncle Victor had left me with had a very very big garden and backyard. It was


    beautiful. It was big enough to go horse riding. I had a sudden feeling of nostalgia. It''d been long I''d not


    rode a horse. Something I loved to do. I couldn''t buy one here in los Angeles though. I wanted to have


    at least one pet. A white dog would be perfect. I''d call it strike, just like the white horse I had when I


    was a kid. I was sure Christina had sold him off. That caused a lump in my throat.


    I then decided to buy a white dog.


    Sunday morning, I adopted one.


    That night, I thought and thought of my n. Was I doing everything the right way? What if Sawyer


    insisted oning to my house? I couldn''t bring her there. She would get suspicious of me when she


    would discover that a young employee like me lived in a mansion as big as the one they lived in, and


    plus, all alone.


    And I too didn''t really appreciate living all alone. I had an idea. I picked up the phone and called Keith.


    "Hello?"


    "Hey, hello Keith, watup?"


    "I''m chill, man. How''s it going?"


    "I''m aight for the moment. I wanted to ask you something."


    "Go ''head."


    "That super chic building of yours, are there any more free apartments as big as yours?"


    "Why you wanna rent one??" he asked, excitement in his voice.


    "Yeah. Living alone in this big house kinda sucks."


    "I hear ya. I''d creep out if I lived there alone. It''s the type of ce nice to stay in when you got family or


    "I know. It might be useful to me when I get married or something. For the moment I need an


    apartment. Tell me how apartments are over there."


    "Super. They have big living rooms with huge ss windows that show a great view of the city,


    especially at night. There are medium sized and modern kitchens thate with everything, nice


    bedrooms with Californian king beds, and each apartment has three toilets. Theye with TV and


    cable."


    Wow.


    "Woah! All that?"


    "Yeah, but you gotta have some money on ya for this."


    "Am I poor?" I joked and we bothughed.


    "If I can rent this out, you can too. Juste with all your clothes, bedsheets, kitchen utensils and


    personal stuff. Done."


    "I''m on it. Call the owner and tell him about me. He should reserve an apartment for me."


    "Okay. I''ll call youter and let you know."


    "Okay."


    About an hourter, Keith called me.


    "Yup?"


    "Guess what, fuckboy."


    "What?"


    "There''s a free apartment just close to mine. We''re gonna be neighbours dude. Owner said you can


    "Okay. I''lle with the money at once to pay, so that by the next weekend, I''ll be parking in."


    "I''ll be waiting for ya. Dude, it''s gonna be parties all night."


    I chuckled.


    "You bet, fuckboy."

 Chapter 31 - New Home

    Chapter 31 - New Home


    ***


    Ace''s POV:


    Monday morning, I went to work as usual. I hadn''t seen Heather since the day we met in the elevator. I


    didn''t want to go to her office so I would avoid intimidating her. If she needed my help, she''d call. As for


    Christina and Sawyer, they kept on with their ridiculous flirting and seduction manoeuvres. Of course I


    pretended to be affected. Yeah, right.


    During the lunch break, I decided it was the best moment to go visit that apartment like I''d promised.


    I drove through town until I reached and went through a gate before parking my car in front of the


    building. It was a big building and looked expensive. I took my phone out and called Keith.


    "Yeah, hello Keith? Yeah, I''m here."


    "Enter ande up to my apartment. Number 36. The eight floor."


    "Okay."


    I hung up and went in. I then took the elevator to the eight floor. Everything looked expensive, from the


    building itself to the people living inside.


    I reached the floor and made my way to Keith''s door where I knocked. He soon opened and let me in.


    "Hey, pal."


    "Hey." we hugged each other and went in to sit.


    His apartment was really beautiful, spacious and did have a beautiful view on the city. If mine was


    gonna be simr, I''d be satisfied.


    The manager of the ce soon arrived for us to talk business. He took to us to apartment thirty seven,


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    right after that of Keith. We got in. Just the entrance was attractive.


    It was simr to Keith''s but better. I loved it already. I visited its kitchen, living room, opened its fridge,


    checked the toilets and the beautiful bedroom. Perfect.


    "So fuckboy, you taking it?" Keith asked. I turned to the manager.


    "I''m taking it." I said with a smile as I paid him my rent for a whole year in advance.


    "Fine, sir. Thank you." the manager said, taking the money and giving me the keys before leaving.


    Keith put a hand on my shoulder and we both stared at the apartment from the door for a while.


    "Wee to my life, dude." Keith said.


    "Oh, yeah." I smiled. The ce was more than perfect.


    ***


    I returned to work in quite a very good mood.


    An hourter, while I was busy with the work Christina had given me, her personal assistant came in


    with a few files.


    "Christina said you should edit them and after that, hand them over to Heather."


    I smiled and collected the files. Perfect excuse to go to her office or to see her.


    "Sure. I''ll do that right away."


    When he left the office, I started with the editing. I was really fast and after about forty five minutes, I


    was through.


    I got up and headed for her office.


    I reached her door and knocked. She asked me to enter. I got in and the first thing I noticed was her


    hair. I felt my heartbeat slightly speed up. She looked even more like the Heather I''d known, with


    beautiful and fully brown hair.


    She looked up from herputer to see who had entered her office.


    Heather''s POV:


    When I saw that it was Ace that had entered my office, I didn''t really know how to react. He smiled


    nervously at me.


    "Good afternoon, Heather."


    I managed a shy smile at him.


    "Good afternoon, Ace. Take a seat."


    He came over and sat down.


    "You''re very beautiful with your natural hair color." he said.


    I felt my cheeks burn. How did he¨C Anyway, it was evident. My mom and Sawyer wereplete


    brtes so I was surely one.


    "Thank you." I smiled shyly and tucked my hair behind my ear.


    "You''re wee. Here." he gave me some files.


    "Oh, thanks." I collected them.


    Ace''s POV:


    She was always so shy. If only she knew how much her smile, when I''d entered her office, had warmed


    my heart. I was happy she was putting in effort to act normally and treat me nicely. I decided to try out


    something.


    "Miss Heather?"


    "Yes?"


    "Do I scare you?" I asked courageously. She looked at me in surprise, her eyes a little more open than


    usual.


    "W¨C what??"


    "I have the feeling that you don''t really like me."


    Her mouth dropped open. She was clearly speechless. I tried not to smile.


    "What? Why do you think so?" she asked nervously, her face reddening.


    "Because you''ve been avoiding me ever since I started working here. And it''s only because of that


    elevator incident that you actually seemed to be polite or at ease around me."


    Her mouth was still open. I knew she was even more nervous but I had to pass through this


    conversation to clear things out with her.


    "N¨C no, you shouldn''t think that way." she stammered, "It''s not like I don''t like you, I do like you."


    I smiled at what she''d just said. She blushed.


    "I mean I do appreciate you as much as any other employee here."


    "Thank you. That really consoles me. Does this mean there are possibilities of us bing friends?" I


    asked.


    She looked at me lost. I stared straight into her eyes.


    "Um, I guess."


    "Thank you. I''m happy to hear that." I stood up with a smile, "Because I wouldn''t want to give a bad


    impression to the most beautiful girl working in thispany."


    She smiled back in a shy manner.


    "Thank you, Ace."


    I nodded politely before excusing myself and leaving her office.

 Chapter 32 - Friends?

    Chapter 32 - Friends?


    ***


    Heather''s POV:


    The days slowly went by and Ace and I greeted each other often. He was nice but I still kept a little


    distance. He was quite courageous and would approach me when I didn''t approach him. I could say we


    were sort of friends? I didn''t really know yet. Maybe just colleagues.


    "You''re kinda funny." I giggled after he''d had told me a little joke. We were drinking our espressos close


    to the machine down the hallway of our floor.


    "Kinda funny? That''s it?" he asked yfully.


    It was the Thursday of that same week.


    "Okay, okay. You''re funny." I looked at him and when he stared back, I felt my cheeks go red and I


    looked away. But he didn''t look away. He was still staring at me.


    "Always so shy, miss Heather." he said slowly, taking a sip of his espresso.


    I smiled shyly but still didn''t look at him.


    "Have always been." I said.


    "Do people oftenin about it?" he asked. I finally looked at him.


    "Yeah. But I can''t help it."


    "Even your boyfriend?" he asked. I stared at him.


    "How do you know I have a boyfriend?"


    "I work here now. Of course I know."


    True. I drank from my mug.


    "He doesin at times." I admitted.


    Ace was silent for some time, just staring at me.


    "What? You want my picture?" I teased him. I was shy but a little sassy at times. My question surprise


    him.


    "Oh, not so shy after all." he stated and Iughed.


    "I find shy girls very attractive." he added with a smirk.


    I felt goosebumps take over my skin. I was more than nervous but I tried to y tough and not show it.


    People shouldn''t take my shyness for weakness.


    "Good for you." I teased again with a smile too. He smiled back.


    We continued sipping the hot drinks and that was when Sawyer passed by.


    "Hey Heather, hey Ace."


    "Hey." we both replied. She then turned to me.


    "Mom said we should leave work by five PM to go and prepare some food. Visitors might being


    tonight."


    I rolled my eyes.


    "Okay, okay. I''ve heard ya."


    She walked away and I dropped my mug.


    "Now that I have to leave the office earlier, let me go finish my work." I told Ace.


    He looked at me.


    "You''re twenty two, beautiful and independent. Why are you still living with your mother?"


    "Oh, I''m packing this Friday into my own apartment."


    "Oh, nice."


    "Yup. I can''t stay in a house that does not belong to us and pretend it''s ours."


    Ace frowned a little.


    "What do you mean not yours?"


    I shook my head.


    "Forget what I just said. Bye." I walked away.


    Ace''s POV:


    Heather was clearly notfortable staying in my father''s house. She had the conscience that it wasn''t


    right. She did not want to profit from what wasn''t hers. Her clothes, money, and expensive things she


    had, she''d bought with her own money from her pay as a top model. She didn''t want to have anything


    to do with what was not hers.


    The fact that she was packing into her own apartment, pleased me. She would be free from her mother


    and Sawyer. Good. That kept her out of the way. I still had to win Sawyer''s and Christina''s trusts.


    I finished my drink and made my way back to my office. On the way, I met with Sawyer.


    "Hey, handsome." she stopped in front of me.


    "Hey, beautiful." I smirked and pocketed my hands.


    "What were you and my sister talking about? She seemed to beughing with you."


    I raised a brow.


    "Why? Jealous?" I teased. She smiled and stepped closer to me.


    "Ace, she''s nopetition for me."


    her answer almost gave me a heart attack. Was she serious? Did she see herself? Did shepare


    with Heather? Not like she was ugly, she was very beautiful, butpared to Heather?


    "Wow. You seem so confident." I replied.


    "I am. Anyway, since you don''t want to answer me, tell me something."


    "Yeah?"


    "Is she your type?"


    Totally!


    "No." I lied to reassure Sawyer.


    She gave me a satisfied smile.


    "Great."


    "Why ask? I thought she wasn''t apetition."


    "She isn''t. The thing is," she put a hand on my chest and stared up into my eyes, "...I like keeping really


    good stuff for myself."


    Hum!


    "Oh." my brows shot up, "So, I''m good stuff?"


    She bit her lower lip and looked at me from head to toe.


    "Yup."


    "But you can''t keep me if you don''t even have me yet." I teased.


    She giggled.


    "It''s just a matter of time." she stepped back and folded her arms in confidence.


    "I''d like to see that." I smirked at her. She smiled.


    "I''ve chosen a day for you to invite me over to your ce. And I won''t take any of your excuses this


    time."


    "What day?"


    "Saturday night."


    "Deal." I replied casually. She smiled at my answer.


    "Hm, hope that dinner''s gonna be good. I eat a lot of different things." she eyed me.


    Dirty minded witch.


    "It will be."  the only thing she''d be eating would be rice!


    *


    Heather''s POV:


    That night after Sawyer and I had cooked, I went upstairs to my room. I took out all my boxes and bags


    and began packing my stuff.


    Some minutester, Sawyer came in. She looked at me, confused


    "Why are you packing?"


    "Just needed to arrange and put my things in order."


    She folded her arms.


    "Why don''t you just leave them in your closet?"


    I stopped what I was doing and looked at her.


    "And can I know what your business is?"


    "All you do, is my business. It''s not wrong if a little sister cares."


    I rolled my eyes.


    "You don''t care, Sawyer. You''ve never cared. I''ve always been the caring one. Even when you stab me


    in the back, I forgive. I''ve told you, one day it''ll all change. I won''t be this lenient and at least you won''t


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    take me for granted."


    She smiled, not at all caring about what I''d just said.


    "Stop with the shish talk, sis."


    I shook my head in disbelief.


    "Get out." I said firmly, staring at her.


    "Excuse me?"


    "I said get out." I picked a stick by me, "Get the hell out now." I stood up. She stepped back.


    "Fine." she left.


    Sawyer knew me. At times she would disrespect me and even insult me. I would do nothing and even


    sob at times. But when I got angry, she knew better than to try me. I''d just gotten angry and had picked


    up a stick. I was slow to anger but when I got angry, not even she could stop me. She couldn''t dare.


    I remembered in myst highschool year, when she was a ss below me, she''d humiliated me and


    insulted me in front of my ss. I''d left it. And a lot of people didn''t understand why I was so tolerating.


    The next time she tried to humiliate me in front of the school. I was so angry and so in a bad mood that


    I ended up beating her to a pulp. I was quiet, she wasn''t. I was strong she wasn''t. That made the


    difference. From that day she knew better than to try me when I was angry.


    I sighed and continued to pack.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    ***


    Heather''s POV:


    I was thest to leave the office Friday night. I called Shirley.


    "I''m on my way home. I''ll have dinner with them before letting them know. Come so you help my with


    my bags."


    "Okay."


    I left and locked the doors behind me. I got into my car and headed home.


    On reaching, I didn''t change but just joined them at the table for dinner.


    "Good evening." I greeted. They replied. I served myself and started to eat.


    "How was your day, honey? We work in the same building but you nevere to my office." my mom


    "My day was alright, mom. The thing is, I don''t see any reason why I shoulde to your office."


    "Just to hi. It hurts me."


    True that my mom was a selfish and maniptive woman, and some even called her evil, but she was


    still my mother and I still had a soft spot for her.


    "I''m sorry. I promise that from tomorrow, I''ll always pass by your office, at least once a day."


    "Thank you." she smiled at me and I forced a smile back.


    "So dear, what''s this issue of you packing your bags in the name of rearranging stuff?" she asked. I


    looked at Sawyer. She couldn''t keep her mouth shut.


    "Well mom, since Sawyer can''t shut up, let me be honest with you."


    "Yes?"


    "I bought an apartment some months ago. I''m packing into it tonight."


    "WHAT??"


    "I knew it!" Sawyer eximed.


    "Heather?? Why??"


    "Mom, I''m twenty two. I need to learn to live alone."


    "But¨C but this is your home!" she said. She was clearly not happy with my choice.


    "You know it isn''t."


    "Who gave you the idea? Huh??" Sawyer asked angrily, "Is it that bitch you consider a sister over me?"


    "Hey, keep Shirley out of this!" I retorted.


    While Sawyer and I quarrelled, my mother was still a little shocked. She was unable to believe what I''d


    just told her.


    "Heather, why do you keep running away from me? Why??" she asked angrily.


    "I''m not running away from you, mom."


    "Ever since we came to los Angeles you''ve changed! You were my princess but you changed! Because


    of the past??"


    "It''s more than that, ma. This house isn''t ours! Thatpany neither!"


    "Sheridan is dead! Paul died too! It''s legally ours!"


    "Are you sure it is?? You might have rights to all this now but remember when you maltreated Sheridan


    and tricked him into giving you his property? I was a kid but I wasn''t blind or stupid!"


    "Heather, don''t you dare defend that dead bastard!" she growled angrily, standing up, "He and his


    stupid father deserved their deaths!"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Mom!" I eximed in shock.


    Her true colors were beginning to appear again. Her old self as from when I was a kid began to


    resurface. My mother had never and would never change!


    She was still the bad woman she''d always been. She only pretended around me but now at the


    moment, she didn''t care apparently.


    "Mom, what! Huh? Don''t you mom me! If I hadn''t done what I''d done, would we have these riches?


    Would you even have the opportunity of bing the so-called top model you are today??"


    I stood up angrily too.


    "You will never change! You''re the same selfish and wicked woman you''ve always been!"


    "Have I ever been wicked to you?? Have I?!"


    "That''s cuz I''m your daughter. You''re evil to everyone else!"


    "Yes! Yes! And so bloody what?!"


    I was silent and shocked. I looked at her, tears in my eyes. My mother looked at me and her expression


    softened. She slowly realised how much she''d just hurt and shocked me.


    "Heather, I¨C" she began softly but I raised a hand to shut her up.


    At that moment, Shirley came walking into the dining room. She stopped halfway when she saw


    everyone''s expression.


    "You! It''s because of you, bitch, that she''s packing out!" Sawyershed out at her.


    "Sawyer, shut up!" I screamed furiously. She looked at me without another word. I turned to Shirley.


    "Thank god, you''re here. Let''s go get my bags. I can''t wait to leave this house." I walked past her and


    she silently followed me to my room where we got all my stuff and came down with them. Before


    heading out, I stopped by the dining room where my mother and sawyer still were.


    "See you at work on Monday. Goodnight." I said simply and without waiting for them to reply, I left that


    house for good.


    *


    Ace''s POV:


    After work Friday night, I''d gotten back to the mansion to get my bags. Keith hade over to help. I


    was quite happy I wasn''t gonna be all isted anymore.


    We were fast and soon we were out of the house.


    I settled in my new apartment, all satisfied and happy. The view of the lighted city at night from the


    "This ce is beautiful." I said with a smile.


    "Yup. But you can''t have sex in the living room without the whole city knowing." Keith stated and we


    bothughed.


    "Don''t worry. I brought curtains that I''ll putting tomorrow. So that when I need privacy, I just close them."


    I replied.


    "I won''t bother putting curtains. Who wants to see, sees."


    "Exactly." weughed, " Now go get some strong drink. I wanna get drunk tonight." I added with a


    smile.


    "Now you''re talking. Give me a minute." he replied and left the apartment. I was so in a good mood.


    *


    Heather''s POV:


    By the time I reached my apartment, I''d forgotten all about the quarrels with my mom. I didn''t even


    care.


    Shirley helped me settle and soon everything was okay.


    We watched movies, drank, ate, chatted andughed. I felt so free and happy. I was at ease. I felt free.


    Plus, after drinking a few sses of wine, I was tipsy. Shirley and I just kept onughing and chatting.


    "Shirley, guess what."


    "What?"


    "I''m now friends with your Sheridan the second." Iughed. The alcohol had gone up to my head a


    little.


    "Ace??" Shirley gasped happily.


    "Uh, huh. He''s nice though. And cute. And hot. Too bad I''m taken." I giggled continuously like I was


    being tickled.


    "OMG! Eeek! Y''all talk often??"


    "Nah! You know I''m some sort of dumbass at times. I can''t speak to him. He''s odd."


    "Odd??"


    "Yeah. He has this ck magic, I''m sure. Some sort of power. He''s the only employee I stutter around.


    The only employee I can''t look straight into the eyes, the only employee I try to run from."


    "Hahahaha! What if he tries to flirt with you?? You know most new employees always try flirt with you."


    "Honestly, I''m not interested at all. And plus, I have Kevin. True that my feelings for him were not


    serious at the start, but I''m beginning to love him."


    Shirley''s eyes widened.


    "Seriously? But you don''t trust him!"


    "I know. And I can''t ever trust him. But honestly, Shirley, I''m beginning to fall, like seriously." I became


    serious.


    "For Kevin."


    "I''m afraid so."


    The change of topic had suddenly made the atmosphere cold and had destroyed the fun.


    Shirley and I silently stared at each other.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    ***


    Sawyer''s POV:


    I had a heavy lump in my throat. I was so angry with Heather. How dared she? Because of that Shirley!


    She had no fucking right to leave.


    I sat on my bed that morning, thinking. Heather could be really annoying at times. I thought and thought


    of something that could get my mind off Heather.


    Ace.


    Oh yes, Ace! I had dinner with him that night at his apartment. Yes. I smiled to myself. I needed to buy


    a sexy and beautiful dress. I had all day to do that.


    I picked my phone and called Ace.


    Ace''s POV:


    My phone''s ringing tone woke me up at nine in the morning. I got up with heavy eyes. I''d been so drunk


    thest night that if my phone hadn''t rang, I would sleep till noon and more.


    Without seeing who was calling me, I picked the call.


    "H¨C hello?" I said tired.


    "Hey, handsome. Did I wake you up?"


    Sawyer?


    "Yeah..."


    "Sorry, cutie. I just wanted to tell you that, well, I''m kinda excited about our dinner tonight."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    My eyes werepletely open in a second. I''dpletely forgotten about the promised dinner.


    Shit.


    "Oh, um¨C"


    "Can''t wait to see you this night."


    "Um, can''t wait to see you too."


    "Bye."


    "Bye."


    I hung up and was about to sleep again when I suddenly received an SMS. Christina. I opened to read.


    -Good morning, Handsome. I have a feeling you''ve been avoiding me. Is there a problem?-


    I sighed and rolled my eyes. Mother and daughter could be sticky at times. I was still too tired to start a


    conversation.


    -I''ll call youter and we''ll talk Christina. Okay?- I texted.


    A few minutester, she replied.


    -Okay. Please, I''ll be waiting.-


    I put my phone away and continued to sleep.


    At eleven I was up. I got undressed and went straight to shower.


    Under the water, I thought and thought of how I would handle Sawyer and her mother. I had to be very


    careful.


    ***


    Later in the day, at around two in the afternoon, I called Christina. I had no choice. I had to make her


    believe that I liked her so much that whatever she''d done wrong could not make me stop talking to her.


    They had to believe in me.


    I called.


    "Hello, Christina?"


    "Hello, Ace. How are you?"


    "I''m fine, Christina. You don''t sound well."


    "Oh the thing is, I''m a little ufortable cuz I think you''re avoiding me?"


    "Avoiding you? Why would you think that?"


    She had all reasons to think that. Her flirting had a very dirty side. Even more dirty than Sawyer''s.


    Christina was the kind of woman that if I''d been a little weak, she would''ve made out with me from day


    one. But I was strong and added to that, I hated her guts. No matter what could happen, I would never


    end up in one bed with such a disgusting and heartless woman. If  gaining mypany back meant


    sleeping with her? I would find another solution or way.


    "The office incident."


    "What incident, Christina?"


    "When I poured water on your trousers. You clearly knew it was intentional. Right?"


    "Of course I knew, Christina. I''m not stupid."


    "Well, now I''m sort of embarrassed. You''re an employee and I was wrong to think that I could do that.


    You''re a good person and I should stop tryi¨C"


    No.


    "I liked it." I forced myself to say.


    I couldn''t believe I''d just said that. But it was worth it. If I made her think she had angered me, she


    would forever be ufortable around me and might avoid me in turn. I was never going to get close


    enough to win her trust if that had to happen.


    "What??"


    "I liked it. That little touch you gave me."


    I heard her sigh, relieved. Clearly happy with my answer.


    "Really?"


    "Of course."


    "Hm, I like that."


    "You do?" I asked in a low voice.


    "I love when you use that voice."


    "I know."


    I heard the witch giggle.


    "Good. Since you seemed to appreciate that little touch, I''d be keeping a surprise for you."


    Hum!


    "What?"


    "I said a surprise and so I''ll just surprise you. You''ll love


    It."


    I don''t think so.


    "Well, okay."


    "Thanks for reassuring me. Bye."


    "Bye."


    I hung up. I hoped I would finish what I''d started with both women. I then left my apartment to go


    negotiate with Keith about something. I was gonna need his help for the dinner date that night.

 Chapter 35 - Dinner

    Chapter 35 - Dinner


    ***


    "So, what do you want me to do exactly?" Keith asked.


    "Once I text you,e right away into my apartment and act like the good ol buddy that loves to ruin


    dates. Be persistent on staying in my apartment."


    "Just so you won''t be alone with your boss''s daughter?" he asked in confusion, "I don''t get it. Aren''t you


    supposed to be happy being alone with her? I mean she''s hot. I saw some pics."


    "Yes, she is. But it''s a long story. I don''t want her to make fishy advances towards me. If she tries


    anything sexual, I''ll text you and you appear. She should not even guess that I''m behind it."


    "Hum. I don''t understand you, dude."


    "One day I''ll tell you everything. But for the moment, I need you to do just that for me." I pleaded.


    "Okay, fine. I hope I''ll understand one day."


    "You will."


    Sawyer''s POV:


    It was eight in the evening. I''d taken a fresh bath and had gone into my dressing room to make up and


    get ready. I would be going to Ace''s ce at nine.


    I''d bought a sexy, short and tight ck dress with some designs. Beneath that dress I wore nothing.


    No panties, no bra. One never knew. I might be lucky with him that night.


    I arranged my hair and wore my heels. I then made up.


    I was sexy and irresistible. I knew it.


    Once through, I got my car keys and purse, then left my room.


    On reaching downstairs, I met with my mother.


    She looked at me from head to toe and folded her arms.


    "Where are you going to?" she asked firmly.


    "Somewhere."


    She frowned.


    "I told you to stop secretly going out with your sister''s boyfriend."


    I rolled my eyes.


    "I''m not going to see him. I caught bigger fish. Now can you let me leave?"


    Her brows shot up.


    "And can I know the bigger fish''s name?"


    No way. So you''d still him from me?


    Ace was just the type of young man my mom would lust after. I couldn''t tell her.


    "I''m am adult and what I do concerns me and only me. Who I go out with is my own business. Maybe I


    should think of packing out too, like Heather. Now if you''ll excuse me." I walked past her and out of the


    door.


    *


    Ace''s POV:


    Sawyer had just texted that she was on her way. I was ready to wee her, and Keith was ready to


    save me in case she took out her paws. I could save myself but that would once again bring confusion.


    She''d surely not understand why I''d woo her but thenter on reject her. It would make no sense. I just


    had to y the game until when she''d try to go further, then Keith woulde to my rescue.


    I''d set the table for two and had ordered delicious spiced rice with chickenps and meatballs. I''d also


    bought an expensive champagne bottle.


    If I had to y the romantic guy, it meant I would have to y it with perfection.


    I waited patiently for her.


    *


    At a few minutes past nine, she knocked at my door. I went to let her in.


    "Good evening." she smiled and we hugged.


    "Good evening."


    She had a sexy gown on. If it''d been Heather to wear that dress, I would have lost my senses and


    control.


    "Nice gown." Iplimented.


    "Thank you."


    I led her to the little dining table.


    "Wow. Your apartment is beautiful!" she eximed as I pulled her chair for her to sit.


    "I know right."


    "Look at that view!" she stared out through the huge ss windows at the lighted city.


    I sat across her.


    "You look stunning." I said. She smirked at me.


    "Thank you, Ace. And you, you''re always ever so attractive and sexy." she said in a flirty manner.


    "Thank you. Shall we dine?"


    "With pleasure."


    I served her before serving myself. We then began to eat. There was silence.


    She stared at me continuously while she ate and I stared back.


    "Delicious?" I asked, referring to the food.


    "Yeah. Are you for desert? Cuz you look more delicious to me."


    This girl had the boldness. I was going to y her game along.


    "That''s crazy. I was considering having you for desert too." I said slowly, taking a fork full of rice.


    She licked her bottom lip in a slow, provocative manner.


    "I''ve got no panties under this dress."


    I choked. Her reply had suddenly shocked me that I didn''t swallow my rice properly. I began to cough a


    little.


    "Are you okay?" she asked amused.


    "Uh¨C *cough*...*cough*...yeah." I filled my ss with water, before drinking it all empty again. I calmed


    down. She giggled.


    "Are you trying to mean¨C" I started.


    "I''m naked under this dress, Ace." she smirked.


    "Oh, um, that''s¨C nice."


    "Yeah. Very." she smiled.


    We continued eating.  I decided to ask some questions whose answers could be important to me.


    "Sawyer, is Mrs Christina the only owner of thepany?"


    "What?"


    "I mean is she the only one in control?"


    "Not really. She owns sixty percent as she sold twenty percent of thepany''s shares to a yoghurt


    Producing entity and twenty more to another."


    Interesting.


    "What if she regains the forty percent sold And they are no longer functioning well or yielding enough


    profit?"


    "She would have to try her best not to allow the sixty percent to get affected."


    "What if it does?"


    "Thepany might begin facing a downfall on the profit level. Meaning, she would have to ept


    investments from the outside or sell away thepany as a whole."


    "Hm, Interesting."


    That information would help me a lot.


    "Can we please stop talking about thepany? We ain''t here to talk work, are we?"


    "No." I smirked and took the champagne bottle and popped it open.


    I then served myself and Sawyer.


    We drank and began to chat and discuss about anything and everything.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Hahaha, yeah. Let me go ease myself. The toilets are?" she asked.


    "Over there." I pointed at the door and she went in. That was when I noticed that she''d left her phone


    on the table. I got curious and took it.


    Luckily, there was no password.


    I rapidly searched her contact list for Heather''s number. Once found, I quickly copied and saved it into


    my phone.


    I was about the to keep the phone right where it was when it suddenly signalled an SMS from a certain


    Kevin. Heather''s boyfriend?


    I checked to see if she wasing. After being sure she wasn''t going toe out of the toilets any


    time soon, I opened the text message.

 Chapter 36 - Dinner -II

    Chapter 36 - Dinner -II


    ***


    The SMS read:


    -Hey sexy. How r u? I just called Heather n she told me about her new apartment. I imagine how angry


    u must be. Anyway, I proposed she came spend the night with me but she refused. Typical. I nid u to


    The hell? Kevin was cheating on Heather with Sawyer? This was more than disrespectful towards


    Heather. The most shocking part of it was that Sawyer had the guts to do this to her sister!


    Quickly, I scrolled down on their conversation and made as much screenshots as possible which I then


    sent to myself.


    By the time I was through, I deleted all proof that I''d touched or searched her phone and kept it back in


    ce.


    A few secondster, she was out of the toilet. That was a close one.


    She didn''t join me on the table but sashayed her way to the couch where she sat down and crossed


    her legs,  giving me a flirty stare. She then tapped the couch, motioning me toe sit by her.


    "Cmon. We''re done with the dinner right?"


    I managed a smile.


    "Yeah." I got up and went to join her on the couch. We were really close.


    With her legs crossed, she was leaning and facing me. I put a hand over her shoulder to act like I was


    flirting a little.


    "I don''t know how a hottie like you is still single." I said looking into her eyes. She gave me that smirk


    I''d always hated.


    "I know right. Maybe you can help me solve that problem." she put a hand on my chest and slightly


    caressed me.


    "You think?"


    "I''m sure."


    She leaned in close and tried to kiss me. Uh oh. I had to say something.


    "How''s Heather? I heard she packed out."


    She stopped and gave me a cold stare.


    "Please, let''s not talk about her." she rolled her eyes and got out of my personal space.


    "Seems you don''t appreciate your older sister."


    "You can say that."


    "Why?"


    "Because she''s annoying. I do feel affectionate towards her but I still don''t like her."


    "Means your jealous of her?" I asked.


    She scoffed.


    "Tsk! Me? Jealous? Of her? What does she have that I don''t??"


    Uh, her mother''s love, honesty, internal beauty, innocence, kindness, natural beauty , hardworking and


    a lot more.


    "I don''t know."


    "Right! You don''t know cuz there is nothing!" she eximed.


    "Don''t get angry." I tried to calm her down.


    "It''s just that I hate it when Heather''s name pops up during conversations."


    Seriously?


    I tried to tter her though.


    "Don''t worry. You''re more beautiful and fascinating." I put an arm over her shoulder again. She smiled


    at me.


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    "Then why the fuck do you keep on making excuses and bringing up topics in order not to kiss me."


    Bam! Caught! What was I gonna do now?


    "Is that what you think?"


    "I believe rather." she folded her arms, "What''s wrong? You''re hot, I''m hot. I like you, you like me. Kiss


    me, already! Cuz I don''t understand."


    Oh.


    "Fine. Don''t think there''s something wrong. You want me to prove it?"


    "Yes!"


    I was finished.


    "Okay." I then pretended to receive a text, "Hold on, let me reply." I sent a quick message to Keith.


    Then I turned to her. "Here it goes baby."


    "I''ve been waiting."


    I held her face in both hands. Damn. I got closer to her and closed my eyes. Where the hell was Keith?!


    I had to believe, I just had to believe it was Heather I was about to kiss. If I kept in mind that it was


    Sawyer, I would throw up.


    Sawyer''s POV:


    Yes!


    I closed my eyes as we got closer. I felt an electric kind of feeling go through my body when I felt his


    lips on mine. Damn, I''d been waiting for this since the first fucking day!


    He was such a good kisser. I kissed him passionately and with all my might, sending my tongue as


    much as possible into his warm mouth. I needed to be in bed with him!


    I couldn''t keep my hands to myself, not with the hottie I was making out with.


    Without thinking, I caressed his chest, his arms and stomach. He suddenly tried to break the kiss and


    get away but I quickly wrapped my arms around his neck, trapping him in my grip. He wasn''t gonna


    leave halfway. No.


    "I''m not leaving you..." I managed to say through the kiss and in an instant, with a free hand, I grabbed


    his member.


    He immediately stood up and pushed me away.


    I looked up at him, breathless. He looked at me like I was crazy.


    "What''s wrong??" I asked.


    He frowned and seemed to be angry all of a sudden.


    "What''s wrong?? Like, the fuck is wrong with you??" he asked angrily.


    I got confused.


    "What? Isn''t that what you wanted too?"


    He stared at me in disbelief, his mouth slightly open.


    What had I done? I didn''t understand.


    He was about to answer me when a guy came into the apartment with a bottle of wine.


    "Hey, Ace! It''s boys'' night out! Did you forget??" he came over and hugged Ace then he turned to me.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Oh hello, beautiful. I didn''t notice you. I''m Keith. You are?"


    "Uh, Sawyer..."


    "Nice. I''m sorry if Ace invited you for dinner but this night was supposed to be a boys'' night. Some


    other friends will being."


    Ace''s POV:


    Thank you Keith! He came at the right time!


    I swear if he''d not showed up, I would''ve pped and insulted Sawyer like no one else had ever done


    her. Luckily, he came at the right time to stop me. Now I had to apologize to sawyer so I wouldn''t scare


    her away.


    "Keith, don''t speak to her that way." I pretended to be annoyed.


    "No it''s fine, Ace. I¨C I think I''ll leave now." she got her purse.


    "But¨C"


    "No really, it''s okay. Maybe some other time." she stood up.


    "Okay, baby. Let me apany you you to the door."


    I did follow her to the door and till the elevator. Before she entered, I apologized.


    "I''m sorry for overreacting earlier."


    She looked at me.


    "Why did you get angry?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe cuz I was a little shocked? And you hurt me a little when you grabbed me."


    "Oh, I''m sorry."


    "No, you shouldn''t be. I just wasn''t ready. I promise to make it up to you."


    "And how?"


    I gathered some courage and wrapped her in my arms. I then kissed her to convince her. I tried my


    best not to puke. Disgusting.


    I broke the kiss.


    She smiled, satisfied and brainwashed.


    "Hm, so that''s how?"


    "Yup. So the next time you don''t wear panties, it won''t be for nothing." I let her go.


    "I hope so." she smirked and entered the elevator, "Goodnight."


    "Goodnight, sweetheart."


    When the elevator door closed, I felt the food I''d eatene up to my throat. Nausea.


    I put a hand over my mouth and quickly made it back to my apartment. I didn''t even speak to Keith but


    made my way straight to the toilets.


    "What''s wrong??" I heard Keith ask from behind me.


    Once in the toilets, every, single thing I''d eaten and drank that night came out. I vomited like never


    before.


    "Woah man, what''s wrong? You ill?" Keith asked, patting my back while I coughed.


    "No¨C *cough* *cough*. Just a poisonous kiss...*cough*..."


    Sawyer''s POV:


    Ace had left me in a really horny state. Damn. He was so sexy. I needed release. I felt really frustrated.


    But I was happy he''d apologised though.


    I checked my phone and that was when I noticed a message from Kevin. I called him.


    "Hello, baby? Youing?" he asked.


    "You''re lucky, you little bastard. I''m really horny right now. Tie your eyes and sit on that bed of yours


    and wait patiently. Don''t forget the rope. I''m on my way."


    "You bet, sweetheart."


    I hung up.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    ***


    Sawyer''s POV:


    I reached Kevin''s ce and he was exactly where I wanted him to be. He was sitting patiently on his


    bed with only his boxers and his eyes tied with a cloth by the time I entered his room.


    "Baby? Is that you?" he asked.


    "Yes." I went up to him and kissed his forehead.


    "I''ve been waiting for you."


    "I''m here now. Lay down."


    He did. I took the little rope on the table and tied his wrists to the bedpost, so he waspletely


    vulnerable. It was our little game we appreciated.


    "Honey?" I called.


    "Yeah?"


    "I want us to y a new game. I want you to call me a different name while we have sex and I''ll do


    same."


    "Why?"


    "It''s just to make things intriguing. To make it seem like you''re sleeping with someone else. Anybody


    else you''ve ever thought of sleeping with."


    "Um, that sounds great."


    "I know. So who will you be imagining? Or how will you be calling me?"


    "Haha, how bout Angelina jolie?"


    Iughed and he followed.


    "Why not? Sure. You''ll be calling me Angelina and imagine that she''s on top of you, not me."


    "Okay. And you? What will you call me?"


    I smiled to myself.


    "Ace."


    "Ace? Who''s that?"


    "Oh, you don''t know him. He''s a sexy guy who presents a certain show which I like to watch."


    "Which show?"


    "Uh, a show on the biggest chefs or cooks in America." I lied.


    "Oh, really? Never heard about it."


    "Who cares."


    "But are you sure it''s a show? I''m a fan of chef and cooking shows. Howe I don''t know it?"


    "Stop asking me questions, okay?? You''ll call me Angelina and I''ll call you Ace."


    "Okay, honey. I''m sorry if I angered you."


    "It''s alright, now back to business." I quickly got undressed.


    ***


    Ace''s POV:


    Monday morning soon arrived. I left for work early and got there on time.


    I got out of my car after parking it.


    While locking it, I saw Heather across, on the other side. She saw me too. She''d just arrived.


    "Good morning, Heather." I said with a smile. She smiled back.


    "Good morning, Ace. Is this your car?"


    "Yup."


    "Nice."


    "Thanks." I quickly went over to her after locking the car, so we could go in together.


    "You''re very beautiful this morning." Iplimented.


    She blushed a little.


    "Thanks. You''re very handsome too." she said in a rather shy manner, avoiding to look at me.


    "Thank you. You don''t know how pleased I am to get that particrpliment from you."


    She looked up at me with bright eyes.


    "Why? I''m sure many other women must have told you same."


    I smirked.


    "You''re not many other women. I know we don''t know each other well yet, but only yourpliments


    matter."


    She went red and I noticed she was trying not to smile, though she wanted to. She looked at the floor


    and tucked a bit of her hair behind her ear.


    "You''re flirting with me, Mr. Ace Stonewall." she teased. She was shy, yes, but still had that bit of tease


    and boldness in her.


    "You think?" I smiled and she smiled back as we entered the building.


    We both made our way to the elevator and got in. We were only the two of us and silence.


    "Are you single, Ace?" she asked, breaking the silence.


    "Quite." I looked at her.


    She stared back and then a little smirk drew itself on her lips. Damn. Her smirk made my knees weak in


    some sort of way.


    "Well, I''m not." was her reply.


    "I know. And it''s a pity." I replied casually with a smirk of my own. She looked at me and her cheeks


    reddened.


    "A pity?"


    "Yes."


    I saw amusement linger in her eyes. Heather was such an innocent tease. She was the type of silent


    person you could minimize but who could hurt you with the right words. She''d purposely reminded me


    that she was not single.


    "I know you are not single as you precised, but can I ask you a question?" I asked her. She looked at


    me.


    "Yes?"


    "Am I your type?"


    Her reaction was amusing and I tried not tough. Her eyes widened a little and once again her face


    went red. I smiled.


    "Are you my type?" she repeated.


    "Yes."


    She looked at me for a while and then she smiled, as if she''d understood that I was trying to confuse


    her.


    "You really wanna know, Ace?"


    "Yes, ma''am."


    "Read my lips carefully as I say these words." I looked at those beautiful lips, "I got no type. Physique


    doesn''t phase me."


    Touch¨¦.


    I looked at her surprised and she giggled.


    Immediately, the elevator door opened and she stepped out. I stood there lost and even more in love


    with her. She''d not changed one bit. She''d remained the innocent yet serious and straightforward,


    Heather.


    I smiled to myself and left the elevator too.


    **


    Later that day in the afternoon, Heather had left the office early. Before leaving, she''de to tell me


    bye. That had made me really happy.


    While I worked, someone knocked at my door and I asked the persone in.


    It was Kevin.


    I felt my jaws clench but I tried to act normal.


    "Good afternoon, sir." I greeted.


    "Yeah, good afternoon, pal. Is Heather around?"


    "No, she isn''t."


    I heard him curse lowly.


    "Any problem, sir?" I asked.


    "Um, no. Personal problems. Anyway, do you know when she''ll being back? Time?"


    "No, sir. She''s done for the day."


    "Um, alright. Do you have her address? For her new apartment?"


    I wish. And even if I had I won''t give you, dumbass.


    "No."


    He seemed angry as he ran his fingers through his hair impatiently.


    "Okay, and is Sawyer around?"


    Your side bitch?


    "Yeah."


    "Okay. thanks man. And by the way, I''m Kevin." he stretched out a hand, I shook it. "And you are?"


    The guy who''d be stealing your girl very very soon.


    "I''m the secretary. Ace."


    When I mentioned my name, Kevin looked at me like I was a ghost, his eyes wide.


    "Di- did you just say your name was Ace??" he asked in a disturbed manner. What was wrong with


    him?


    "Yes. Any problem??"


    He frowned.


    "Oh there is a problem, pal. But not with you." he replied and stormed out of the office.


    Like, what the hell was that all about?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    ***


    Sawyer''s POV:


    I was in my office when an angry looking Kevin stormed in.


    "Hey, learn to knock."  I stated.


    "There''s something you have to tell me!" Kevin growled angrily, hitting my table with both hands.


    I frowned, confused, and looked up at him.


    "What''s wrong, Kevin?"


    "Oh, don''t ask me that! You know very well!" he hit my table again, angrily.


    "Hey, hey, hey, if you hit my table again, I''ll p the fuck outta you." I said casually. He stared at me, his


    face red with anger.


    "Kevin, sit down and exin." I told him.


    What was getting him so annoyed?


    He sat down.


    "Can you tell me,"


    "Yes?" I replied


    "Why the fuck your secretary is coincidentally called Ace??"


    Oops. I stared at him silently.


    "Yes, he''s called Ace and so??" I tried to act innocent.


    "And so?? And so?? I searched on the inte for your so-called popr, American chef and his show


    and guess what?"


    I didn''t answer. I felt amused at his reaction but I tried my best not tough.


    "What, Kevin?"


    "He does not exist! Neither does his show! Sawyer, tell me the truth. You moaned ''Ace'' the whole night


    while we had sex. And the only Ace I know so far is your secretary!"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I smirked.


    "And what makes you so sure that he''s the one??"


    "Don''t take me for a fool, Sawyer. I''m not stupid."


    I smiled.


    "Fine. Yes, he''s the one. So what??"


    Kevin''s face became even more red with anger.


    "So what??" he repeated.


    "Yes. Tell me, Kevin. Are you jealous?" I asked, amused.


    When he didn''t reply, I giggled.


    "You''re jealous?? Hahahaha. You have no right, sweety pie, to be jealous." I stood up and went over to


    him. "Kevin." I caressed his face.


    He pushed my hand away. Iughed.


    "We''re not dating, we''re not in love and we''ll probably never be. You''re just my favorite fuck toy." I held


    his chin and made him look at me in the eyes, "Don''t you ever dare interfere in my other rtionships


    okay?"


    "But Sawyer¨C"


    "Hush! We had an agreement. We only sleep together."


    "But what if I''m beginning to have feelings for you??"


    I burst outughing and returned to my seat.


    "Feelings?? Are you serious?? Oh my gosh, fuck you. You''re so funny." I giggled. He looked at me like


    I was heartless.


    "Now listen." I stated, "Don''t you ever get uselessly jealous like you did today. Or, you put a big cross


    on our little rtionship. Now get out."


    Kevin stared at me like he was gonna kill me.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Hum! I guess I''ll have to end our so-called rtionship. Maybe


    that''ll make both of us feel better."


    "No!" he suddenly eximed.


    "Excuse me?"


    "No, don''t end it. I''m sorry."


    I smirked and went over to him again.


    "Good boy." I leaned in and gave him a slow passionate kiss, "That better?"


    "Y¨C yes."


    "Nice. How ''bout Ie to your house after work today and give you a lil something."


    His eyes brightened.


    "Yes, please."


    "Then so be it. Now leave."


    I watched him stand and leave my office. Iughed to myself. Most men I''d had in my life were the


    same. I''d always had them begging at my feet and following me around like dogs. And, I''d always been


    the dominant. I loved to be in control.


    ***


    Ace''s POV:


    That night, Iy on my bed, thinking. Thinking about a lot of things. What would life had been like if my


    dad or uncle Ken hadn''t died? I tried not to feel depressed.


    I wished I could talk to Heather. I was somewhat bored. I decided to go eat at a McDonald snack. I got


    my car keys and wallet. I then went to Keith''s apartment to ask if he wanted to join me, on reaching


    there I met max who''d just arrived to visit. They both joined me.


    "We''re taking my car." I told them.


    "Okay, dude."


    It was seven pm.


    *


    We drove through town and reached McDonalds. We got a table and ordered.


    We got seats by the window and sat down to eat our burgers and fries.


    "So how''s work on your side at PW? Mine is stressful as ever." Keithined.


    "Same here." Max added.


    "I can''t really tell. For the moment, everything is okay." I replied, sipping a bit of my Pepsi.


    "Normal to say. You''ve got a hottie working with ya. That Sawyer chick."


    "Really??" Max looked at me.


    "She might be hot but she''s very disgusting. Trust me."


    "Hm, oh well."


    We went on chatting andughing until Max drew our attention to something.


    "Damn! Look at those babes!" he eximed. We both turned to see.


    It was Heather. And that friend of hers, Shirley.


    They had their trays of food and made their way to a table on the other side. I felt my heart skip.


    "Heather?" I mumbled.


    The boys looked at me.


    "You know her??" Keith asked.


    "That''s Sawyer''s older sister. Heather. She works with me too."


    "Man. She''s hotter, look at that body." Max cooed.


    "I know right. Drives me crazy every single time." I replied dreamily while I watched her settle with her


    friend.


    "Dude, what are you waiting for?? You seem to appreciate her more than Sawyer."


    "I''m on it. Trust me." I looked at herugh. So beautiful.


    "Go over there. Now." Keith stated, noticing the way I looked at her.


    "Right." I got my tray and went over to her table.


    "Hi, Heather." I said with a smile. She looked up at me surprised.


    "Ace? H¨C hi." she said with a shy smile. I felt Shirley staring at me so I turned to her too.


    "Hi, Shirley."


    "Oh, you remember me? Hi, Ace."


    "Um, sit down." Heather said. I did just that, sitting across them, right in front of Heather so I could look


    at her face while we discussed.


    "You came with friends?" she asked.


    "Yeah."


    I pointed at them. The boys waved and they waved back.


    "I was supposed to eat with them but when I saw you, I changed my mind." I smirked at her and she


    blushed, "And don''t worry, they don''t mind."


    "Omg." Shirley whispered a little too loud and I chuckled. Heatherughed a little at her friend''s


    reaction.


    "Um, before y''allugh at me again, lemme go join your friends, Ace." she took her tray and stood up,


    "If you need me Heather, I''ll be the other side."


    "Oh, um¨C okay."


    When Shirley left, Heather looked at me with a cute smile.


    "Only the both of us now." she said.


    "Exactly."  I smiled and she blushed.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    ***


    Heather''s POV:


    Ace was someone really nice to hang out with. I found him quite funny and began to really appreciate


    him. And on top of that, he was hot. I couldn''t lie to myself that he wasn''t.


    We were beginning to be good friends. Though he made me blush and nervous, I started getting fond


    of him.


    "I was wondering why you left work early today." he said.


    "Oh, I had something important to do."


    "Can''t it be told?" he teased with a smile. Oh, he was so handsome. He had a very attractive smile, yet


    familiar. Familiar like I''d known someone else with the same smile.


    "Well to be honest, I went to buy myself a puppy."


    "And you did?"


    "No, I didn''t seed. I wanted a white one but they were none left."


    "You like dogs?"


    "Sort of."


    "I like them too. But I prefer horses."


    Me too!


    "Me too! What a coincidence!" I eximed happily, "Do you ride??"


    "Yup."


    Wow. This was getting interesting.


    "That makes two things inmon." I giggled, "I used to have a horse."


    "I wish I''d had one. I''ve never owned one." he said.


    "Oh, sorry. But If you''d had one, what would you name it?" I asked.


    He gave me an odd look.


    "I''d give it the name I''ve given my dog."


    "And what name is that?" I asked.


    "Strike."


    I felt a hard thud in my chest and the smile on my face faded.


    Strike?


    I was silent as thoughts of Sheridan returned.


    "And I''d like it to be white." Ace added with a smile as he looked at his te.


    I felt a heavy lump in my throat. I felt like crying a little. It was crazy how everything or any person I met,


    always did something to remind me of Sheridan.


    "Are you alright?" he asked me.


    "Uh, yeah..." I muttered and forced a smile.


    "Oh, okay. How was your horse?"


    "She¨C she was a white mane. Beautiful."


    "Wow. Can I guess her name?" he asked yfully, "I''m good at guessing."


    I giggled.


    "Oh, yeah? Hum. You''ll never guess. You have the right to guess only one name." Iughed, folding my


    arms.


    "Okay, then. Shall we bet?"


    He would never find it!


    "Yes. If you give the right name, I''ll take your number."


    "And you''ll send me one of your most beautiful pics tonight? Nothing fishy in my request, I promise."


    "Ha! That''s if you win."


    "Deal. If I lose, I will buy you lunch for a whole continuous week at work."


    "And you''ll send me one of your best pics too." I added with a smile.


    "Deal."


    I shook his hand.


    "So, how was she called?"


    He was already a loser.


    "Your horse was called, Dove."


    What?!


    I felt my tummy go upside down. How did he know?? Who was this?? I''d never told anyone I had a


    horse, not to talk about its name! How did he know?


    I felt the blood in my body run cold. I knew my face had be pale white.


    "H¨C how do you know?" I stammered in disbelief.


    "Oh! That was your horse''s name?? Hahahaaa, I''m too good!" heughed.


    "Ace, how did you know?" I repeated seriously. He smiled, amused at me.


    "I didn''t guess. I just read. Look." He pointed at a guy, ordering. The guy wore a ck T-shirt and


    behind it in bold letters was written ''ck Dove''.


    I suddenly felt ridiculous andughed.


    "Wow, the coincidence! You just decide to read off some random dude''s T-shirt and it turns out to be


    correct? You''re so lucky!" I giggled.


    "I know right. What if it''d turned out to be wrong? Damn. I was surprised you actually confirmed that it


    was your horse''s name. Crazy right?"


    "Yeah." I smiled at him. He gave a dazzling smile in return. I blushed.


    Why the hell did I always blush around him?


    Nervously, I took out my phone and gave him.


    "Here. Type you number." I said. He smirked and I looked away shyly.


    He took my phone and dialed his number.


    "I''ll be awaiting my pic." he stated.


    I smiled.


    "Uh, sure. A deal is a deal."


    **


    Ace''s POV:


    Later that night, I entered my apartment andnded on a couch. I''d confused Heather that night. I''d felt


    the sudden urge to tell her I was Sheridan but I couldn''t. I just couldn''t allow myself to give her clues.


    Though most of the time I found myself doing so.


    Was it because I missed her so much and couldn''t wait to take her in my arms? Yes.


    I was frustrated and ran my fingers through my hair. Would I sleep? I kept on thinking about Heather.


    I got undressed and went to bed. Just when I was about to sleep, I received a text from Heather. It read


    goodnight and it''de with a pic. I loaded the picture to see.


    She was so beautiful. I felt my heart ache and I somewhat felt like crying?


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I blinked the tears away. She was just as good as an angel. I looked at her picture again.


    "Without you, Heather," I started, with a heavy lump in my throat and prickling eyes, "...I would''ve


    probably died. Died of hunger and sadness. You fed me, you encouraged me, you tried to share my


    pain. You joined me in the stable. I had only one thing to do for you. I''d promised toe back. I''m


    here now. Though you don''t know it yet." I put a hand over my eyes, trying my best not to let my tears


    out.


    "Once I get my revenge, Heather, I swear, only death will separate us."


    I kept my phone aside and thought some more. Maybe Heather had always been some guardian angel


    to me. I would try and be same for her now.


    I would let no one hurt her. Not Kevin. Not Christina. Not Sawyer.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    ***


    Ace''s POV:


    The next morning, I had so much to do that I didn''t have time to go tell Heather good morning.


    While I worked, I thought. Maybe I should not get too close to Heather for the moment. I might not be


    able to aplish my n. I had to try and put my feelings for her aside for the moment. I just had to


    try! I''de back to revenge as well as for her. But I had to take care of the most important thing first.


    Heather would have to wait. I had to do my best.


    At lunch, I realised she wasn''t around because apparently she''d gone out with Kevin.


    I decided to concentrate on the mother witch. As for sawyer, she was in my trap already. I made my


    way to Christina''s office.


    "Good morning, boss." I said, entering.


    She smiled.


    "Good morning, Ace."


    I took a seat.


    "You''re not going for lunch?" I asked.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, I''m too busy."


    "Oh. Means I''m bothering you."


    She smiled.


    "No, you''re not. You never bother me. Though recently you''ve not been having my time." she raised a


    brow.


    I leaned closer. Her hand was on the table. I held it with both hands.


    "I''m sorry. I''ve recently been very busy too. Forgive me."


    She gave a satisfied little smile.


    "I forgive you, Ace."


    I smirked at her and the witch blushed a little.


    "You''re so beautiful." I said. She looked at me with that smirk still on her lips.


    "Thank you."


    "You don''t need to thank me. You''re a mature, independent and beautifuldy. You might think I''m


    crazy," I acted nervous, "...but I have this attraction for older and mature women."


    She bit her lower lip.


    "Oh, yeah?"


    "Yes. I know it''s odd but¨C"


    "No, it''s not." she put her hand on mine and caressed a little.


    "Really?"


    "Yeah. I''m a woman who loves thepany of young men like yourself. Let that be our little secret."


    "Okay, Christina." I pretended to look around like trying to make sure no one was around. I gathered


    some courage and stood up from my seat, leaned over the table until my lips were close to her ear.


    "I''m happy you just told me that..." I whispered. I could hear her rapid breathing.


    "Why?" she whispered back.


    "Because, Christina welds," I intentionally brushed my lips slightly against her ear. I felt her shiver a


    little. Everything was so easy with such a woman.


    " ...you don''t know how much I think you of you everyday. How much I think of doing a lot of things." I


    hissed.


    "T¨C to me?" she stuttered like an idiot.


    "Yes."


    "Things like?" she asked, leaning close so my lips could brush her ear again.


    "Like," I was about to say the type of shit she''d love to hear when there was a sudden knock at the


    door.


    I quickly regained my seat and Christina adjusted. I noticed her face was red. I smiled.


    "You''re red." I whispered. She smiled.


    "Who''s fault is it? Uh,e in!" she told the person at the door.


    An employee came in to give her some information. I excused myself and left.


    There. That little act I''d put up in front of her was enough to leave her thinking for days. Or nights.


    I was going for lunch too when I received an SMS from Heather. My heart skipped. I read the text:


    -Hey, Ace. I know I didn''t win the bet but I feel ufortable having sent you my picture. And so


    please send yours so we can be equal.-


    I smiled to myself. With pleasure.


    -Sure-


    **


    Heather''s POV:


    I was at a restaurant with Kevin for lunch. He just kept on talking about himself, boring the hell out of


    me. And so while he spoke, I sent an SMS to Ace asking him to send me a pic too. I was bored and felt


    like talking to him a little. I was actually kidding and didn''t really expect him to send me a picture


    because I''d actually lost the bet. When he replied sure, I knew he was going to send one.


    A minute after, my phone biped a knew SMS. Ace. My heart skipped for nothing. I opened it. It read:


    -I don''t have a lot of my pictures in my phone. But, I found one on which I''m not that bad. Though I''m


    not smiling on it. Should I still send it?-


    -Yes!-


    I didn''t waste time to reply.


    I waited another minute and my phone biped again.


    "Are you listening to me?" Kevin asked, causing me to look up.


    "Yes, honey. I am." I lied.


    "Okay. I as was saying..." he went on with bbering.


    I loaded the pic and waited. Soon it appeared.


    "Gosh." I whispered suddenly out of breath. Ace was so handsome! He looked like a model on that


    picture. I felt my heartbeat increase for no reason. He was cute, yet sexy at the same time. I felt my


    cheeks burn red just by looking at his picture.


    "Why are you blushing? What are you looking at on your phone??" Kevin''s odd voice snapped me out


    of my thoughts. I looked at him.


    "Me?"


    "Yes you, sweetheart."


    "Oh, n¨C nothing. I''m just feeling a little feverish."


    "Oh. Should we go to a pharmacy?"


    "No, no. I''ll be fine. Go on."


    "Okay. I now..." he kept on talking and I returned my gaze to my phone. I texted Ace.


    -Go for modeling. Piece of advice :-D-


    A minuteter he replied.


    -Modeling? I''m not sexy enough :-(-


    I smiled to myself.


    -Yes, you''re sexy.-


    He replied soon.


    -I know. I wanted to you to say it B-). And you did. You just made my day, boss. ;-)-


    I giggled lowly and put my phone away. I had a feeling Ace and I were gonna be very good friends.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    ***


    Heather''s POV:


    That night, I was sleeping at Shirley''s ce.


    We watched a movie together yet we discussed throughout.


    "How was work. Or if I may ask, did you speak with your new friend today?" Shirley teased.


    "Shirley, stop. He''s not the first employee I''m friends with. You''re crazy." I giggled.


    "I know but he is so hot!"


    "That''s true." I remembered the pic. I turned to her, "Today while I was at lunch with Kevin, I texted


    Ace."


    "Uh, huh?"


    "I asked him to send a pic of himself."


    Shirley''s eyes widened.


    "You what?? You are bing bold!" she eximed and we bothughed.


    "It pops up at times. I was kidding though. but he did send a pic."


    "Oouu, where is it? Lemme see it!" she said excitedly.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Iughed and took out my phone to show her the picture. When I did, Shirley seized the phone from my


    hand to have a closer look at the picture. Her mouth dropped open.


    "Oh my fucking gosh!" she eximed. Iughed. "Is he a part-time model too?" she asked me.


    "No. He''s fit right?"


    "Yes! Oh gosh, he''s handsome."


    "Hahaha, don''t exaggerate, Shirley."


    She looked at me.


    "Am I lying?"


    "Well," I blushed a little, "...no."


    "Vo! You have said it yourself. I''m sure he likes you."


    "N¨C no way."


    "You sure?"


    "Yes. And by the way he knows I have a boyfriend that I appreciate really much."


    Shirley rolled her eyes.


    "Let''s do something. Call him." she smiled.


    "What?? Why?"


    "I don''t know? I just wanna hear his voice. I''m sure he''s sleeping by now. It''s past midnight. If he picks,


    maybe, I said maybe, he likes you. Cuz I see no one who''d interrupt a cozy sleep for a midnight call.


    Just try."


    I doubted.


    "And plus," she added, wriggling her brows, "...a boy''s sleep voice is the sexiest thing you can hear."


    I giggled and she too.


    "That''s so true." I said with a blush as I nervously looked at my fingers.


    "Now call. And let''s see if Ace has a sexy, sleep voice."


    We bothughed.


    "But what will I say?"


    "Ask him some dumb shit about work."


    "Uh, okay."


    I gathered some courage and dialed his number. Then I put the call on loud speaker.


    We could hear his phone ringing. Shirley and I looked at each other patiently. Honestly, I hoped he


    wouldn''t pick.


    "Mmm, hello?" his sleepy voice came through, making me panic and causing Shirley to smile.


    "Uh, yeah. Hello, Ace. D¨C did I wake you up?" I asked


    "Yeah..." his voice though! Shirley was smiling like a happy clown.


    "Sorry, for disturbing you I¨C"


    "No, you never disturb me, Heather..."


    The way he said my name. I felt my face redden and I looked at Shirley who pretended to have fainted


    from the sound of his voice. I tried my best not tough.


    "Oh, okay. Th¨C that''s nice."


    "Is there any prob¨C lem?..." he asked in a slow manner.


    Goosebumps.


    "Yeah, uh you know the information I asked you to type?"


    "Uh huh..."


    "How many pages did it all make?"


    "I¨C" I heard him yawn a little, "Twenty. I think..."


    "Okay, thank you."


    "Is that really why you called me?  Sote?"


    "Uh, yeah..." I replied amused.


    "For the number of pages?"


    "Yeah..."


    "Or was it¨C" he yawned and I could tell he was really tired, "...or was it because you just wanted to hear


    my voice?"


    My mouth dropped open and Shirley''s too. I looked at her in amusement.


    When I didn''t answer, he spoke again.


    "Confirmed. Goodnight, beautiful." he yawned a little again, "And tell Shirley goodnight too." he hung


    up.


    I looked at Shirley in disbelief.


    "Oh my gosh!" I eximed. Shirley burst outughing.


    "Oh no! It''s all your fault!" Iughed and threw a pillow at her. Sheughed.


    "He''s to good!" she giggled.


    I held my head in my hands.


    "Oh gosh, how will I face him tomorrow??"


    "Hihihi, sorry."


    *


    Christina''s POV:


    My rtionship with Heather had really changed and I had to admit it hurt.


    After the quarrel we had the night she was packing out, the next Monday, she still spoke to us. Heather


    was a golden child. I actually loved her very much.


    I stayed the whole night thinking. I came up with an idea. I was gonna invite her for a little family fun


    amongst ourselves. Only three of us. I had to try and get us all close together again.


    I decided that the next day I''d tell both my girls about it. It would be a great opportunity.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    ***


    Ace''s POV:


    The next day, we were Friday morning. I finished what I had to type for Heather and went to give it to


    her.


    "Here." I handed over the papers, after greeting her.


    "Thanks." she took them and kept the away. Then she looked at me "Uh, about yesterday, it was


    Shirley''s idea." she blushed.


    "I know. It''s not like you." I smiled.


    She raised a brow.


    "What do you mean?"


    "That it doesn''t seem kind something you woulde up with. You seem too innocent and timid."


    Sheughed.


    "That''s what people who don''t know me well, think. I''m not that innocent, Ace."


    "You sure? I doubt." I teased.


    "People always say that about me. Yes, I can call myself good but innocent is a little exaggerated."


    I pocketed my hands.


    "Until you prove the contrary, that''s how many, including myself, will see you."


    "I don''t care about many."


    "But you care about me?" I teased.


    She widened her eyes yfully andughed a little.


    "You''re unbelievable. I didn''t say that."


    "But you didn''t mention that you didn''t care about my opinion either so..."


    She rolled her eyes.


    "Get out of my office, Ace." she said with a smile. I smiled back.


    "As you say, boss. Call me when you need me." I winked at her and left the office.


    After speaking to Heather anytime, I always had a smile on my face. I decided to go greet Christina.


    I knocked at her door and she asked me toe in.


    When I did, the smile on my face faded and I stopped dead in my tracks. Guess who was sitting right


    there and discussing with her.


    Rob.


    Yes, Rob.


    A whole set of shbacks returned to me on the spot. This was her sidekick or partner in crime.


    The baldheaded ranch worker who''d flogged me and had beaten me up with the iron part of his heavy,


    leather belt back when I was a little helpless kid in that stable. The idiot who''d gone to get the bees to


    The one Christina had called for help the day my father had threatened to report her.


    The one she''d called for help on the day my dad disappeared.


    I wasn''t a kid no more.


    My dad had clearly been murdered.


    And I saw no one else but him.


    Age hadn''t caught up with him that much. He still looked healthy. I felt my throat go dry.


    He''d remained the thin ugly man with a ball head and a long red beard that I''d known as a kid.


    If I had to punch him now, he''d probably fly across the room.


    "Ace dear, why are you standing there lost?" Christina asked me.


    "Oh, sorry." I approached them.


    "This is Ace. My secretary." she told Rob, "One of the employees. Very hard working. He might get a


    promotion if he keeps pleasing me with his work." I looked at her and she smirked. There was


    something naughty about that sentence and I understood it.


    "Nice to meet you, Ace." Rob stretched out a thin hand to greet me. I stared at him silently for some


    seconds. Then gave in and shook his hand.


    "Nice to meet you too." I withdrew my hand and turned to Christina, "Just wanted to greet you, ma''am.


    Let me return to my work."


    "Okay, Ace. Call Heather for me, please."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    I left.


    Christina''s POV:


    "I don''t like him." Rob told me after Ace left.


    "Why?"


    "You should''ve seen the cold stare he gave me. It wasn''t right."


    I rolled my eyes.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Maybe he wasn''t in his mood Rob. He didn''t look okay."


    "I don''t know, Christina. I have some sort of re for such people. Don''t trust him."


    I rolled my eyes.


    "Rob, don''t start. Trust me, he''s just not in his mood today."


    "Hm, if you say so." Rob then smiled and looked around at the office, "All this is finally yours."


    Heughed and I joined him.


    "Yes Rob, and all thanks to you!" I smiled and opened a drawer, "Here..." I gave him a heavy amount of


    money.


    "All this for me? Oh Christina, you always spoil me when Ie here." heughed.


    "You deserve it, pal." Iughed.


    He put the money in his bag.


    "Gotta go now." he stood up, "Have a good day, beautiful."


    "Thank you." we hugged each other and he left the office.


    Minutester, Heather came in.


    "You called me?"


    She folded her arms.


    "Yes, dear. Please, sit down. Please." I begged. She sat down.


    "What is it?"


    "Well, I wanted us to do something tomorrow. As a family. Let''s go to the beach and have a little pic."


    "Hum!"


    "Heather, I''m serious."


    She stared at me.


    "Why now?"


    "Please  dear. Sawyer''s okay with it. Let''s put in an effort and try." I begged her.


    Heather was softhearted.


    "This is thest time, mom. I''ll follow y''all for your so-called family n. But if anything goes wrong,


    again, trust me, mark my words, you can put a cross on my existence as your daughter."


    I knew she was dead serious.


    "Yes, dear."


    "And as for Sawyer, warn her. If she does anything to anger me again, she can put a cross on me too."


    I looked at her and nodded. She stood up, turned on her heels and left.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    ***


    Ace''s POV:


    That night, the heat was almost unbearable. I went to meet Keith.


    On entering, he wasn''t in his living room.


    "Keith?" I called. No one answered. He couldn''t have gone out without letting me know or without


    locking his door. I made my way towards the door of his room.


    I turned the knob and opened it.


    "Keith, are you in h¨C oh!" I eximed and stopped in my tracks. He was in bed with a girl. They both


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    looked at me.


    "Sorry. I didn''t know." I said.


    "No prob, dude. This is Beth."


    The girl under the sheets waved at me.


    "Hi, Beth. I''m Ace." I then turned to Keith, "Meet me when you''re done."


    "Sure."


    I left, closing the door behind me.


    Some timeter, Keith came into my apartment, all showered and fresh.


    "Finished?" I teased.


    "Yeah." he sat by me, "So, what''s up?"


    "Heat man. There''s too much heat. Wanted us to go to the beach tomorrow."


    "I''m fine with that but it depends on the beach. I don''t wanna go where there are a lot of people."


    "Me neither. There''s ''Bay beach''. It''s beautiful and people hardly go there."


    "Perfect."


    "I got some swimming to do. Thank gawd, it''s the weekend."


    "I''m telling ya."


    ***


    Sawyer''s POV:


    The next day, we left home at about one PM. Heading for the beach with Heather and mom. I''d


    apologised for my recent disrespect towards her but what did she expect? I didn''t like the fact that she


    appreciated Shirley''spany more than mine.


    We took the cooler and food basket along with us for the pic.


    We got into our mom''s car and drove off.


    *


    Ace''s POV:


    When Keith and I had arrived Bay beach, we were happy to find a few people. About six or seven


    people. We quickly changed into our swim shorts.


    Iy on my towel on the hot sand, enjoying the breeze. Keith had gone for a swim.


    While Iy on my stomach quietly, looking at the water, a cute girl in a hot bikini passed by, eying me. I


    looked at her and smiled a little, she smiled too and tuck a strand of her hair behind her ear.


    She sashayed her way towards the water and entered it for a swim.


    I stood up and went to lean against a lifeguard chair that someone had made with bamboo and raffia


    leaves I think. I watched her.


    From the water she looked at me and smiled again. I smiled back. She was clearly flirting. She was


    beautiful but I just admired her. Nothing more. My heart was already taken by Heather, who didn''t know


    it yet.


    I silently watched the girl. She kept on touching her hair, her arms and thighs, making some sexy


    moves in the water. I kept on watching. I was imagining her as Heather.


    Sawyer''s POV:


    We reached the beach. We walked down towards the shore with our stuff in our hands. We were


    already in our bikinis. Mom too. She was one of those hot, mature women with a superb body. That


    was why both younger and older men wooed her. Plus, she had natural big breasts.


    As we walked on the sand, we were happy to discover that on thatrge beach, there were about only


    nine or ten people. Enough space. That was why we preferred Bay beach.


    We spotted a good spot far away. We were about to go there when I noticed a guy leaning against an


    old bamboo lifeguard chair. He was hot but backing us, he looked like Ace from behind?


    "Is that Ace?" I asked and stopped in my tracks. So did mom and Heather.


    "Where??" they both asked. I pointed.


    "Does look like him. Call his name and let''s see if he turns around." my mom proposed.


    I did just that.


    "ACE?!" I called.


    The guy turned around. Yes! It was Ace. He smiled at us from a distance and waved.


    "Hi!" he said. Damn. His body.


    Ace''s POV:


    I did not expect to meet the Welds. I was about to frown when I heard Sawyer''s voice call me. But


    when I turned and saw Heather with them, the person I was thinking of, I couldn''t help it but smile.


    I watched them walk up to me.


    "Good morning." I smiled at them.


    "Good morning." they replied.


    I noticed they''d all been eying me from afar until when they were in front of me. I was d Heather did


    too, actually.


    I stretched my hand out and shook Christina''s hand, then Sawyer''s and finally my princess''s. When her


    turn reached, I made sure to give her little caress on the top of her hand with my thumb. She blushed


    and I smiled even more.


    "Y''all are here for a pic?" I asked, noticing the cooler and basket.


    "Yes. Care to join us?" Christina asked.


    "I would love too but I''m with a friend. He''s swimming."


    "Oh, but both of you can join us. When you''re done swimming." Sawyer replied.


    "Um, sure. With pleasure."


    "Great. We''re the other side."


    "Okay."


    They turned to leave.


    Since Heather wasst in line, I grabbed her hand without the others noticing as they walked on. She


    looked at me.


    "Love your bikini. You''re hot." I whispered aloud. She blushed and smiled, pulling her hand out of my


    grip.


    "Thanks." she replied, walking away.


    I couldn''t help it but stare at that perfect behind. She had that nice and round ass. She wasn''t t like


    Sawyer but had a bit of curvespared.


    Damn, I wanted to grab her.


    Heather''s POV:


    Seeing Ace in swim shorts had caused a strange reaction in me. He was so fit and well belt.


    I blushed just by looking at him. And plus, with his flirting, he didn''t help much.


    As we walked away, I turned to look at him onest time and that was when I caught him staring at my


    behind. When I caught him, he looked up at me and smiled, scratching his head nervously. I rolled my


    eyes with a smile on my lips before facing front again, feeling my cheeks burn.


    We soon settled on our spot. While Sawyer and mom took out the beach cloth and snacks from the


    basket, I sat on the sand and looked at the water.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    ***


    Ace''s POV:


    I went into the fresh water for a swim. It felt good with all that heat. It made me miss the crib. There was


    a pool in the backyard.


    I swam along with Keith for about twenty minutes.


    "We could go join the girls and their mom now, right?" I asked him.


    "Sure. Let''s go."


    We swam our way back to the shore.


    Keith and I then headed for the spot where they were.


    Christina''s POV:


    I watched theme over. They were both handsome young men but Ace was sexier.


    They''d just finished swimming and I couldn''t help it but notice how their swim trunks stuck to them.


    Ace was a very fit young man. Handsome and well built. He had the kind of physique I liked. He had


    those ser yer, curved legs. Gosh! Howe I hadn''t gotten him in my bed yet?


    "Y''all are done swimming?"


    "Yes, ma''am."


    "Okay. Sit down."


    They sat on the beach cloth with us. I gave them chicken sd sandwiches and fries.


    "Thank you." they both said, taking the stic tes from my hand.


    "You''re wee."


    Sawyer''s POV:


    We all discussed about everything and anything. We got to know a little about Keith too.


    While we spoke, mom decided to go swim. Perfect. I turned to Heather.


    "Won''t you go swimming too?"


    I wanted to speak freely with Ace.


    "No. I don''t feel like it." she continued eating. I rolled my eyes and continued discussing with the boys.


    I made it in a way that Keith ended up discussing with Heather and I with Ace.


    While no one really paid attention to me, I held Ace''s hand discretely. He looked at me and I smiled. He


    smiled back.


    I leaned close and whispered in his ear,


    "You still haven''t nned a second date for us."


    "I''ve been so busy."


    "Okay. If you say so. But don''t forget that you still owe me a lot." I looked at the bulge in his sticky swim


    shorts. It wasn''t little.


    "You''re very naughty, Sawyer." he said, noticing the way I was looking at him.


    I giggled.


    "Quite."


    "Hey Ace, what time is it?" Keith asked, facing us along with Heather. I quickly withdrew my hand from


    Sawyer''s before they could notice.


    "Are you serious? I don''t have my watch or phone here."


    "Was just asking."


    Heather''s POV:


    Keith was a friendly and social guy. He was funny too.


    "So you and Ace have been close friends since when?" I asked.


    "Since university actually. Ace has really changed. He wasn''t social and didn''t care about having


    friends."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah. He was kinda cold. I was the one who forced my friendship with him." Keithughed and I


    followed, "And it worked."


    "So you''re his only friend?"


    "No. When we became friends, it encouraged others to learn to know him and they got to like him too.


    He even joined our fraternity."


    "A fraternity? Ace was a frat guy?"


    "Yeah."


    Not surprising at all. He did look like a frat.


    "Wow. But it doesn''t surprise me." I told Keith. Heughed.


    "Yeah. He looks like one. He''s handsome, sportive, well built too. All those characteristics. Frat guys


    always love to party and most of them are fuckboys." I said rolling my eyes.


    "Oh no, no. There you''re mistaken."


    I looked at him.


    "What, you wanna tell me you ain''t a fuckboy?"


    "Yes, I am one." he said honestly. Iughed.


    "Then?"


    "I am, but Ace isn''t."


    I stared at him.


    "Seriously?"


    "Yeah. I got no reason to lie. We were the ones who used to force him to go for parties. Girls have


    never actually been his priority. Unlike us, he hardly flirts."


    I looked at Keith in surprise. He smiled


    "And if he does flirt with a girl," he continued, "...means he really appreciates her."


    I felt my face redden. I didn''t know if Ace had been flirting with me or if he was just being yful. I


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    couldn''t tell. But if he actually was flirting, did it mean he liked me?? I hoped not. I was falling for Kevin


    and Ace was someone I didn''t want to hurt. Luckily he knew I was already dating someone.


    "That''s nice to know. Means he''s someone serious."


    "Very."


    I stared at him.


    "You don''t know how much you''ve changed the impression I had about him."


    Keith looked at me.


    "Positively I hope."


    "Yes, positively."


    And I who''d thought Ace was amon womanizer. I shouldn''t have judged him like that. Maybe he


    was just being yful with me, and I thought he was flirting. I felt odd now. He truly just wanted to be


    my friend.


    Ace''s POV:


    While I ate, Sawyer stood up too to go swim. Thank goodness!


    "What are y''all talking about?"


    I asked Keith and Heather.


    "Oh, nothing serious."


    "Hm, okay." I looked at Heather and smiled. She smiled back. Then her smile faded a little.


    "You''re smile seems familiar, Ace." she stated, my smile faded too. She didn''t have to recognise me or


    have any clue. Nothing of the sort.


    "Really?"


    "Yeah. You make me think of¨C a family friend I had. My best friend."


    I pretended to act surprised.


    "Shirley?" I asked.


    Sheughed.


    "No."


    "She''s your best friend right?"


    "Yeah, but I''m talking about a friend I had as a kid. He''s¨C He''s dead."


    I felt some pain in my chest. Heather had stopped believing in the fact that I might be alive.


    "Oh, I''m sorry."


    "No, it''s fine."


    Minutester, Sawyer and her mother joined us.

 Chapter 45 - The Opportunity

    Chapter 45 - The Opportunity


    ***


    Ace''s POV:


    When I reached the office on Monday, there were rumors going round about the fact that the head of


    the production department had quit and his position was now vacant.


    It was none of my business though until something changed my mind.


    Just before the break, Christina ordered all employees to gather in the conference room for a brief


    meeting. I wondered what she wanted to say that was so important.


    We did gather at one PM and waited patiently. The ce was full.


    Minutester, Christina came sashaying in with her daughters close behind. The three bosses.


    "Good afternoon." she greeted and we all replied, "As many of you heard since this morning, the


    position of head of department for thepany''s production line is vacant."


    There was fidgeting.


    "Meaning," Sawyer continued, "We need someone who has thepetence to take over."


    It suddenly got my attention. Many fidgeted again.


    "So," Heather continued, "All of you present here, are given three weeks. Three weeks to prove that


    any of you are capable of being promoted to that post."


    "Within these three weeks, you will have to work very hard to earn that promotion. It goes for everyone.


    From the secretary to the ountants and my personal assistant." Christina said, "Observations will be


    made. And at the start of the fourth week, we''ll announce the employee of the month and the person


    who''ll upy that post."


    I had to do everything. Every fucking thing, to get that post. That was exactly what I needed to


    elerate my revenge. I had to win that post.If I won it, I knew exactly what to do to leave from that


    position, to head of thatpany. Straight. I already had my full n.


    They finished their announcement and dismissed everyone for lunch.


    As everyone left, I stood there thinking.


    As they passed by, leaving the conference room, Christina stopped in front of me.


    "I hope you will do everything and work more than ever, to get that post. I''m counting on you." she


    whispered loud so I could hear.


    I looked at her and smiled a little.


    "Are you ready to prove that you deserve that post?" her gaze dropped to my lips, "Are you ready to do


    anything?"


    "I''m very ready, Christina."


    And trust me, I wasn''t lying. I had to do everything that would get me there.


    "Good."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She walked out, leaving me thinking alone in the conference room.


    "I love you, Heather. But you''ll have to forgive me if I do things that I''m not supposed to." I told myself.


    *


    By the time we wereing back from lunch, as I was heading towards my office, I shed with a


    smiling Sawyer who stood in front of me with folded arms.


    "Hey, Ace." she smiled.


    "Hey, beautiful."


    "I''m not gonna beat around the bush. Do you want that post?" she asked.


    "Of course. Like anyone else here."


    She smirked.


    "Perfect. I''m gonna be straight to the point. When mom, Heather and I would gather for a vote for the


    best hardworking employee, at the start of the fourth week, I''m gonna mention your name."


    Yes!


    I smiled at her.


    "Are you serious?"


    "You know I am. But I''m gonna chose you under one condition."


    I knew this wasing. She stepped closer.


    "And what''s that condition?"


    "You know."


    "No I don''t, baby. Tell me." I pocketed my hands.


    She smirked.


    "When are you gonna fuck me?"


    WHAT?!


    My eyes were so wide they hurt. She''d shocked me with her sincerity. My reaction made herugh.


    "What? You''d promised."


    "I¨C I did?" I was still so shocked.


    "Yes, Ace." she frowned, "You promised. That''s the only way you''ll achieve what you want."


    I took a deep breath and stared at her.


    "Yeah, I did. I''m sorry I forgot."


    "So when?"


    "Next weekend."


    "Promised?"


    "Yeah."


    "Good." she smiled, satisfied, and walked away.


    Gosh, I had a week to think of a way to apparently fuck Sawyer without actually doing it.


    I knew I would also have to do anything Christina wanted, to earn her vote.


    As for Heather, I would truly work hard to rightfully gain hers.


    I ran my fingers in my hair. Damn, I had a lot to do but it was worth it. I had to get the post.


    I entered my office, still thinking. Oh, yes. I would start all my manoeuvres, seduction and tactics the


    next day. Even if I had to do the unbelievable, I would.


    I''d have to close an eye on them and let it all pass.


    ***


    Ace''s POV:


    That night I thought. I already had Sawyer on my side somehow. I just had to figure out the right


    solution to her problem. But not now.


    I had to think of Christina''s case first. Damn, everything was so hard. She''d probably want same as her


    daughter. But I knew what I''d tell her. She was less stubborn than Sawyer.


    But that didn''t mean she''d be easy. I would have to apply more seduction schemes with her. I would do


    every possible thing, apart from sex, that could get me to that position.


    I was ready.


    *


    Tuesday morning, I arrived earlier at work and I noticed many others had done same. Hum. The


    I went straight to my office and finished the work both Heather and Christina had given me.


    At breakfast, I bought cinnamon biscuits again and a cappino.


    I went straight to Heather''s office And knocked. She asked me toe in and I did.


    "Good morning, boss." I smiled.


    "Good morning, Ace."


    "Here are the documents you asked." I dropped them on her table, "And here are some cinnamon


    biscuits, your favorites, and a cappino."


    She smiled knowingly at me.


    "Hm, seems like everyone really wants that post."


    "Yeah, babe. I really do want it myself." I headed for her door, "And I''ll do anything to get it." I winked at


    her and left her office.


    Next up, Christina.


    I took the documents I was supposed to pass over to her and then made my way to her office.


    I reached her door and knocked. She asked me to enter.


    On entering, I saw her standing by herrge ss windows, having a view on the city, with her back to


    me. Perfect.


    Christina''s POV:


    I was waiting for the employee who''d entered my office to speak because I hadn''t asked who it was.


    When seconds passed by and no one answered, I was about to turn around when all of a sudden, I felt


    strong arms wraps around me from behind and I felt the person give me a soft kiss on my head.


    I almost fainted when I recognised the person''s perfume.


    "A¨C ace?" I asked.


    "Good morning, Christina." he whispered against my ear before giving my neck a soft kiss. I shivered.


    "Good morning." I said slowly, enjoying his warmth, "Seems like someone''s in a good mood this


    morning."


    "I quite am, boss." he kissed my neck again and I bit my lower lip, trying not to moan.


    I could feel the bulge in his trousers rub against my ass.


    He soon let me go and I turned to face him. He was so handsome.


    "Where''s this sudden heat from, Ace? Seems you really want that post." I teased.


    "Yes. As much as I want you right now." he eyed me from head to toe.


    Gosh. That promotion issue was the best idea I''d ever had.


    "Hope you know you have to do what I say." I teased.


    He wrapped an arm around my waist and pulled me closer to him.


    "I''m at your entire service, boss." he kissed my chin.


    Finally. Those three weeks were gonna be fun.


    "Nice. Now kiss me rough."


    He stared at me for some time and at a point I thought he wouldn''t do it.


    But then, with his free hand, he grabbed the back of my neck and brought his lips crashing into mine.


    He kissed me nice and slow, yet rough.


    I felt my whole body shiver and I wrapped my arms around his neck.


    He kissed me like crazy and I kissed him back. We caressed each other. Oh, I wanted so much more


    with him.


    With a hand, I took his own hand and put it on my breast. I was so ready for him. I''d been waiting.


    "Aqueeze me..." I whispered through a our heated kiss. He did just that and I moaned.


    Ace was a strong stud alright. Just how I loved them.


    We kissed and kissed until at a point, he broke it and stared at me before stepping back. We both were


    breathing rapidly. I smirked at him.


    "Finished already?" I teased.


    He smirked.


    "I have a feeling someone''sing."


    "You think."


    "Yeah. Better adjust."


    I did and a few minutester, there was a knock at my door.


    "You''re good." I told him and we both regained our seats. "Come in!" I told the person.


    Ace''s POV:


    ''Cheap bitch.''


    I thought to myself. I couldn''t believe I''d just done that but I''d done it intentionally. I knew what I was


    doing and I knew how I''d easily manipte the slut.


    I was disgusted but I retained myself and tried my best not to be nauseous.


    She was so happy. There was satisfaction in her expression.


    I smiled to myself. I was her worse nightmare. I wasn''t dead. I was there with her. I would destroy her,


    without touching her.


    This same witch who''d insulted me as a child, calling me ugly, telling me no woman could ever fall for


    me, was amongst the first to call me handsome and find me irresistible. Oh, the day that she would


    finally know the truth. The day when she would lose everything to me. The day she would see me as


    Sheridan Wesley, would be the day, her life would forever be destroyed. Hers and her daughter''s.


    The employee knocking at the door came in to give her some files and information. She thanked the


    employee and he soon left. She turned to me.


    "That was hot. The way you had me in your arms. The way you kissed me." she said.


    "You loved it?" I asked.


    "If I loved it? I am so horny right now." she bit her lower lip. I would p her across the face if I could.


    Dumbass.


    "I am too." I lied. She smiled.


    "Really? Can I see it?"


    Uh, no.


    I smiled and stood up.


    "Each thing at a time, sweetheart." I stated and walked out her office, far away from her slutty and


    disgusting self.


    Had to go wash my mouth.


    Christina''s POV:


    Now I knew I was gonna be thinking about Ace all day. Oh, the way he''d squeezed me when I''d asked


    him to. I bit my lip when I felt that tingle in between my legs.


    Ace was a real man. So virile. He clearly loved to be in control. This was a first for me. Normally I was


    always in control but with Ace, I was gonna make a difference.

 Chapter 46 - Solved

    Chapter 46 - Solved


    ***


    Ace''s POV:


    My first week was a sess yet hard because of Christina and Sawyer. As for Heather, I worked hard


    and tried my best to show her that I was capable and able.


    We were Friday evening and I got a little nervous. The next day was Saturday.


    I was packing my stuff to leave the office when Sawyer suddenly entered with her handbag and car


    keys. Everyone was already leaving.


    "I''m leaving, Ace," she said.


    "Me too."


    "So, tomorrow night at what time?" she asked.


    I needed help.


    "At nine."


    "Perfect,"she smirked and turned to leave but then stopped and faced me, "Let me tell you before it''s


    toote, I don''t do condoms. And don''t worry, I''m safe."


    This girl needed a doctor. For real.


    "I know. I don''t do condoms either."


    She smiled and left.


    I ran my fingers through my hair and thought.


    "What am I gonna do now?" I asked myself.


    I got my briefcase and left the office.


    **


    On my way home, a brilliant idea popped up. I smiled to myself. Yes! This was surely gonna work.


    I took an elevator to my floor but then headed straight for Keith''s apartment. I knocked and went in.


    He was watching TV when I walked into the living room.


    "Hey buddy, what''s up?" he asked.


    "Keith, I need your help. Please."


    He stared at me.


    "Woah, you look disturbed."


    "I am," I sat with him, "Will you do me a big favour?"


    He frowned.


    "Hm! What''s the favour about first of all? You''re creeping me out a little with that expression on your


    face."


    "No, it''s a favour you''ll like. I really need you to ept."


    He stared at me for a long time.


    "Fine. What do you want?"


    I smiled.


    "Please, have sex with my boss'' daughter tomorrow night."


    He looked at me with wide eyes and a shocked expression. Iughed.


    "Please. Say yes and I''ll tell you why?"


    "Wait, you want me to have sex?? With your boss'' daughter??"


    "Yes. Hope you have no problem with that."


    He smiled all of sudden.


    "Of course not," heughed.


    "Yes! Your the man," I said happily and we bothughed.


    "Heather, right?"


    The smile on my face immediately faded.


    "Are you crazy? You need a p?" I asked seriously.


    Keith looked at me andughed.


    "Dude, I''m kidding. Man! The frown on your face! Chill," he patted my shoulder.


    I shook my head and smiled.


    "Yeah, you better."


    "So, tell me. Why you wanna make me sleep with Sawyer?"


    "I mistakenly promised her sex and I have to fulfill that promise. But I can''t do it."


    "Then tell her no."


    I told him about the promotion.


    "And so she said that if I want her vote, I should do the impossible."


    "Well, she''s a naughty girl."


    Iughed.


    "You have no idea."


    "But she''s hot though. Why don''t you do it?"


    "I appreciate Heather way too much. I actually really like her."


    "Oh, I see. But I can''t sleep with Sawyer. She scares me a little."


    I stared at him.


    "You serious?? Since when?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Please, don''t do this to me, bro. You can''t. I swear I''ll owe you a bigger favour. Please."


    "Boy, you look desperate. Is that how serious it is?"


    "Yes."


    He thought for a moment.


    "Fine. No prob. I''ll do it. So, tell me what I need to do."


    I smiled. Keith was a pal.


    "Thank you. Nine tomorrow. But she''s gotta think it''s me."


    "And how?"


    I exined every detail of the n to him.


    ***


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Sawyer''s POV:


    The next day, I was already all excited. I turned my wardrobe upside down for the perfect and sexiest


    dress.


    I''d already told my mother that I would not be spending the night at home.


    Oh, Ace and I were finally gonna be in the same bed. The thoughts got me wet.


    -


    At seven that night, I was already showered. I was about to get ready when I received a call from


    Kevin. I rolled my eyes and picked the call.


    "Yes?!"


    "Hello, baby. You wannae over tonight too?"


    "Are you crazy? No. I have other ns."


    "But¨C"


    "Look, if you''re bored, call your girlfriend. Okay?"


    I hung up.


    *


    That night, I was in the elevator for the eighth floor. No bra and no panties underneath my sexy dress.


    I reached and headed straight for Ace''s door and knocked.


    A minuteter, a shirtless and awfully sexy Ace opened the door.


    "Hey, beautiful."


    "Hey,"


    He wrapped me in his arms and gave me a short kiss.


    "Come in," he held my hand and led in me in.


    I followed close behind him.


    He took me to his bedroom.


    His bed was a king size. Enough space to do miracles. I smirked at him. His room was beautiful.


    "Nice room," I said.


    "I know. Getfortable baby, let me get two sses of whiskey."


    He left the room.


    I smiled to myself and threw my purse in a corner of the room.


    There was a main zip at the front of my short gown. I unzipped it and everything fell to the floor, leaving


    me naked with only heels on.  Ace would surely love the surprise.


    Ace''s POV:


    I filled two sses with whiskey. Keith came into my apartment.


    "Great your here," I whispered, "Stay here until I call you. Okay?"


    "Yeah."


    "Lemme go take care of her."


    I took the sses and returned to my room.


    I opened the door and I swear, I almost dropped both sses.


    Standing right there and naked, waiting for me was Sawyer.


    I was frozen on the spot. But I quickly regained my senses.


    "Like what you see?" she asked with a devilish smirk.


    Sawyer had a hot body, yes, but I was not attracted by it. Not one bit.


    "I love. You''re hot," I said with a smile and gave her her ss.


    We both sipped a little and put the sses away.


    "Let me tell you, sweety," I approached her, "I love to be in control."


    She raised a brow.


    "Wow. Me too."


    "I don''t care," I wrapped an arm around her waist and brought her close to me, "This is my house. I


    decide."


    "Ooh, I do love authoritative men too."


    "You better. So tie this,"  I let her go and got a ck tie from my table.


    She looked at me.


    "Y¨C you wanna blindfold me?" she asked.


    "Yes."


    "That''s exciting. But before you do that, I wanna see what''s gonna be entering me."


    This girl wasn''t all that stupid. Not at all. And I knew she would insist.


    Anyway she was naked in front of me and was about to get screwed by my friend and so, that was the


    least I could do for her. Right?


    "As you wish, baby doll."


    I gathered some courage and pulled down my shorts then my boxers.


    Sawyer''s eyes were about to pop out of her sockets.


    "Oh my fuckin gosh~ You''re so¨C"


    "I know. It''s a blessing."


    "Blindfold me quick so we get down to business."


    I smirked and approached her.


    "Good," I took the tie and blindfolded her very well. Then I took another to tie her wrists together.


    "I''m so ready," she whispered.


    "I know," I kissed her forehead, "Lemme go get a lubricant. Don''t wanna divide you into equal halves."


    She giggled.


    "Okay, Ace."


    I wore my boxers and left the room to go call Keith.


    "She''s ready. Don''t speak throughout and turn off the lights. Good luck."


    I chuckled and we gave each other a high five.


    He went into the room


    I went to  the apartment''s mini bar and sat down, waiting. In a few minutes, I heard Sawyer moaning


    my name.


    Sheesh!


    There was a mirror in front of me. I looked at my reflection, wriggled my brows and smiled at


    myself.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    ***


    Ace''s POV:


    Things got quite noisy in my apartment. A lot of dirty things were being said and I tried my best not to


    I grabbed my phone and left my apartment, heading for Keith''s.


    Since it waste and I knew his apartment was just close, I left mine in just my boxers.


    Closing my door behind me, as I turned, I shed with one of the neighbors.


    "Uh, good evening, Chelsea," I greeted, nervously scratching my head.


    She smiled.


    "Seems like your having fun in your apartment."


    "Me? No. Just borrowed it to my friend."


    "Hm. Okay. Goodnight, handsome."


    "Goodnight," I replied and quickly entered Keith''s apartment.


    I was in such a good mood that I kept a smile on my face until my jaws hurt.


    Then I thought of Heather. I decided to call her.


    Sawyer''s POV:


    Ace was so so good in bed. My dream had actuallye true.


    The fact that I was blindfolded and was still in darkness, made it even more exciting.


    He''d easily prated me and hadn''t finally applied lubricant. Maybe because I was a little too open?


    His dick was huge, just as I liked it. He didn''t spare me. He was an animal alright. He took me in all


    different positions. From missionary to doggy style. Oh, he knew what he was doing. He avoided to


    speak throughout though. I didn''t care to ask why. He''d already made me orgasm more than three


    times. I was going crazy. Now I would totally be obsessed with the man.


    I kept on groaning and moaning, asking him to go faster and harder. Yes! And he did just that. Kevin


    was old schoolpared to this stallion.


    I never wanted the night to end.


    Ace had alreadye twice in me but I didn''t care! I wanted more and more of him.


    -


    Ace''s POV:


    "Hello, Heather," I said.


    "Hello, Ace. You''re not sleeping yet?" she asked lowly.


    "No. Thinking of my boss. You of course."


    There was silence and I knew she was smiling.


    "Hmm. ttering me, ay? That''s not gonna get you the post."


    "I don''t give a damn about that post when ites to you. Why would I waste my time to call and tter


    for a post? I was serious, not ttering. I''m thinking about you."


    I knew I wasn''t supposed to say that but I found myself automatically doing so.


    "Ace, are you¨C"


    "Yes, I am," I replied, knowing what she wanted to ask.


    There was silence, then she spoke again.


    "You know I am with someone."


    "I know. It''s none of my business but, do you really like him?"


    "Honestly, yes. And I''m afraid I''m falling more for him. We''re friends and that''s why I''m letting you know


    so you won''t have false hopes."


    I frowned, feeling a sting in my chest.


    "Are you serious?"


    "I am. I prefer to let you know before it''s toote."


    I felt my eyes prickle a bit.


    "Heather, I''m here," I said without thinking, referring to the fact that I was Sheridan and that I was there.


    "What? Where?"


    "So close."


    "Huh? Ace? Ar¨C are you okay? I don''t understand."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I snapped out of it. I didn''t have to let my emotions take over.


    "Oh. I''m sorry. I¨C I got carried away with thoughts. Goodnight. And I''ve heard you."


    "Oh¨C oh, okay..."


    "If you need a friend to talk to, meet me," I said that because in some days toe, I would make her


    realise with whom she was falling in love with. A undeserving and cheating pervert.


    "Okay. Goodnight, Ace. See you tomorrow. Stay handsome as always."


    I felt a smile slowly draw on my lips again.


    "For you I will."


    I heard her giggle.


    "I know."


    And she hung up.


    I ran my fingers through my hair, impatiently.


    I prayed for all this to be over so I would finally get my princess back and keep her to myself.


    *


    Someone tapped me on my shoulder and I woke up to see a sweaty Keith in nothing but boxers. I sat


    up straight.


    "Done?" I asked.


    "Yeah."


    I looked at the time and it was past midnight.


    "Man. You two took the whole damn night!" I eximed.


    "Boy, she''s wild. She didn''t want to give up. She just kept oning and asking for more."


    I twisted my face.


    "Eew..."


    "But she''s real good. Too bad you missed that."


    "I don''t regret a thing," Iughed and stood, "How is she?"


    "Tired as hell. I left her sleeping. Go takeover."


    "Thanks, pal. But do me another favor, take a bath before sleeping. You smell like sex," I teased and


    left the room.


    I returned to my ce and went to check on Sawyer. I put on the lights in the bedroom.


    She was sleeping deeply, well covered under the stained sheets.


    No way was I gonna sleep on those.


    Poor thing, she still had the blindfold on. I approached her and untied it.


    I chuckled to myself, took clean bedsheets and headed for the living room for a good night''s sleep on


    my couch, where I would dream about the girl I loved.


    ***


    Sawyer''s POV:


    I woke up with a smile on my face. My whole body was sore. I''d had so much pleasure that I was now


    weak.


    I looked around when suddenly, a clean and already dressed Ace came into the room with a tray of


    breakfast.


    "Hey pretty, this is for you. For the wonderful night we shared together." he put the tray on the bed. I


    smiled at him.


    "You''ve already showered?"


    "Yeah."


    "Oh, thought we would shower together."


    "Had to make you breakfast while clean."


    "Oh, okay."


    "How was it yesterday, baby?" he asked with a smirk.


    "Perfect! You''re a real sex god."


    "Really? That''s nice to know."


    "The way you handled me. Damn. You came in me four times. If I was unsafe, I''d probably be pregnant


    with triplets by now."


    Ace''s POV:


    I tried my best not tough in her face and so I just smiled like an idiot.


    "I''m happy I pleased you enough."


    "And me?"


    "Oh, you did me a lot of good yesterday. The way you wrapped yourself around me yesterday, drove


    me wild."


    "So I got good pussy?"


    Sick!


    "The best I''ve ever had, actually. You drove me really wild. I still have goosebumps at the thoughts."


    She giggled.


    "You actually went even crazier when I took you deep in my mouth."


    Whut?!


    My eyes widened so much they hurt. My mouth even dropped open.


    Sheughed.


    "What, you don''t remember?? Until I gagged on you."


    Oh no, this was wicked. I loved it.


    "Oh, I do remember. Just remembering it made me relieve the moment a little. It was amazing!"


    "I know!" sheughed.


    Oh gawd, and she was proud of it? I had to leave that room real fast so I would notugh in her face.


    "Enough talking, sweetheart. Eat, shower and then go back home before mama gets worried."


    "Can I have a kiss?" she pouted her lips.


    The hell? Not with what was in your mouth the night before!


    "Get clean first, boo." I stood up and left the room.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    ***


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Ace''s POV:


    I escorted Sawyer to the door and opened it for her.


    "Goodbye, Sawyer. See you Monday."


    I kissed her cheek.


    "Bye. Thanks for the memorable night."


    "No, thank you," I smiled, "And so, am I sure, concerning your vote?"


    "You can trust me," she smirked and walked down the corridor to the elevator. I closed my door.


    "Yes!" I whispered aloud, "Ace, you the man!"


    I made a little dance and then went towards the mini bar to get myself a drink.


    ***


    Monday did reach. The second week.


    I left my office for breakfast. As usual, I bought some for Heather too.


    I made my way to her office. I reached her door and knocked.


    "Come in," I heard her say and then I walked in.


    "Good morning, boss," I said with a smile and dropped the stuff on her table.


    "Good morning, Ace. Thank you so much, you''re a darling."


    I smiled but then noticed something different. Her eyes. She''d put green eye contacts.


    "Why do you have eye contacts on?"


    "Oh, was just trying them on. I have to wear them for a photoshoot this afternoon."


    I sat down.


    "For a perfume?"


    "No, for a summer collection of bikinis."


    I raised my brows.


    "Oh, That''s nice."


    She smiled and shook her head, her face reddening.


    "Still so innocent," I said a little dreamily, lost in her beauty. She looked at me and I adjusted.


    "You still call me innocent?"


    "Sorry. The thing is, you''re too cute. You''ve got that innocent, pretty face and¨C I don''t understand how


    you turned out to be a model. You''re quite timid,"


    She was so beautiful and shy. How did she do it? How was my shy Heather,fortable and posing in


    bikinis, in front of cameras.


    "Ace, in front of a camera, I change. I''m a whole different person. Not shy but bold, not cute but hot?"


    she giggled.


    I swallowed just by listening to what she was saying.


    "And why only in front of a camera?" I asked.


    "You¨C You don''t know me," she said shyly.


    "I wish I did. So you would prove me wrong about you being all innocent."


    "I am innocent, in some sort of way. Well, I''m a moral person if I may say but¨C but I got my bad


    moments too. Like anyone else, but only when necessary."


    I smiled and decided to tease her further.


    "I''m sorry boss," I stood up, "I find it hard to believe you."


    She stared at me and smiled back. My gaze dropped to her beautiful lips and for a moment, I felt like


    shouting:


    "I''m Sheridan Wesley! I''m back for you! Kiss me before I lose my damn mind!"


    But instead, I cleared my throat.


    "Fine, Ace. As you want."


    "Have a good time at the photoshoot, " I added and then left her office.


    *


    That afternoon, after Heather had left for her photoshoot, I went to meet Christina.


    I entered her office with a prayer in my mind. I hoped she wouldn''t ask for the same thing as her


    daughter.


    "Hey," I smiled on entering.


    "Hey, handsome. Lock the door behind you."


    I was finished.


    I locked the door and went over to seat down.


    "How are you today, Christina?" I asked.


    "Frustrated. Since thest time you kissed me."


    Oh no.


    "Why?"


    "Cuz you haven''t kissed me again."


    "Learn to ask," I stated clearly. It hurt to say it but I had promised to myself that I''d do everything except


    sex.


    She smirked and stood up.


    No.


    Christina''s POV:


    I walked up to him.


    I pulled my skirt up to my thighs and straddled his thighs so I was sitting on him. I then wrapped my


    arms around his neck.


    "Fine, Ace. Please, kiss me," I loved authoritative men. Men who imposed their own rules and were not


    submissive. They were the sexiest.


    He smirked at me. So irresistible. I held his face in my hands and softly ced my lips on his. I began


    to kiss him. He didn''t kiss me back but was just immobile. I opened my eyes and looked at him.


    "What''s wrong, baby?" I asked, "Please, kiss me back,"


    I held his face again and kissed him. This time he kissed me back.


    I melted. I loved this!


    Once again, we were caught up in a raw and rough passionate kiss.


    We kissed continuously and I got even more horny. My whole body was heating up and I began to lose


    it.


    I moaned into his mouth, kissing him as if my life depended on him.


    I caressed him and he caressed me in return. I was loving him and was wanting to give my whole self


    to him.


    I unbuttoned my shirt and took it off, not breaking the kiss. It was now or never.


    I kissed him again and again.


    I even began unbuttoning his shirt but he broke the kiss and stopped me.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I want you to make fuck me. Right now."


    "What? No."


    "Why???"


    "Christina, I know about you. You''ve had many young men in your bed that follow you around like dogs,


    worshipping you. I''m not like that."


    "But Ace, I¨C"


    "I really want to fuck you, on your table, here in your office and right now. But I can''t."


    "Why??" I asked, a lump in my throat.


    "I have to get that post first."


    I caressed his face.


    "Trust me, baby. You already have that post."


    He smiled at me. I smiled back and we resumed our kissing session.


    "Please," I kissed him, "If you won''t make love to me now..." I went on, "Let me feel you."


    "No Christina," he managed to say through the kiss.


    "Why??" I broke the kiss, angrily.


    "Not today, baby. Everything has a time." he wrapped an arm around my waist and pulled me close,


    "Don''t get angry. Just be patient."


    He began to kiss my neck. I moaned and melted in his arms. I held his face and began to kiss him


    again when all of a sudden, he puked and broke the kiss.


    "What''s wrong??" I asked, panicked.


    He became agitated, a hand over his mouth. He wanted to throw up?? Oh no.


    I quickly got off him and he headed for the toilets.


    I felt so embarrassed. Was it my fault? Was it?? I hoped not.


    Two minutester, he returned.


    "You¨C you threw up?" I asked, embarrassed.


    He looked at me.


    "Yeah."


    Oh god!


    "Be¨C because of me??"


    "No, no," he came over and kissed my forehead, "I ate something not fresh this morning. Don''t feel


    horrible, boss. It has nothing to do with you."


    Phew!


    "Okay. I¨C I guess you wanna leave now."


    "Yes. Got a lotta work to do. Catch youter," he kissed my forehead again and left the office. I felt


    awful.


    *


    Ace''s POV:


    Luckily, Christina had believed my excuse for having thrown up. I just could not have held it back.


    That night, I was about to sleep when my phone biped an text from Heather. I opened it.


    ''Still so innocent? Or cute?


    Give me an answer, Ace.''


    DAMN.


    My mouth was as wide as my eyes.


    Heather had just sent me one of her photoshoot photos, leaving my mouth dry.


    What was I missing? Everything!


    I looked at that picture and I could swear I felt my member stir in my pants.


    Heather!


    Heather!


    Heather!


    Why did you send me this?


    I felt frustrated on the spot. I felt weak. I couldn''t believe my eyes.


    I was speechless.


    The only reply I gave her was:


    '':-x''


    ''Speechless now, huh? Is the picture enough proof, Ace?''


    ''You''re so beautiful. I can''t even exin what I feel right now. I take back what I said. I''m sorry...''


    ''Good. Sleep tight ;-)''


    ''If I even find sleep :''(''


    I spent half of the night looking at her picture, being aroused by her, missing her, loving her.


    I spent the other half of my night dreaming about her.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Heather''s POV:


    *I''m sitting by yellowke. Ourke. Mom is probably looking for me, I don''t care. I might get punished.


    But dad will defend me. I know he will.


    I''m thinking. But someone touches my shoulder. I turn. Sheridan!


    I smile and stand up to hug him. I''m only ten but I believe I love him. Though I don''t really understand


    how love works.


    "I bought you something," he says and hands me a packet of cinnamon biscuits. My favorites.


    "Thank you," I kiss his cheek. He smiles. We both redden.


    "Wanna swim?" he asks.


    "No, you go. I''ll sit and watch."


    "Okay."


    He takes off his T-shirt and jumps into theke. I giggle as water sshes on me.


    I sit down and watch him.


    He ys and Iugh.


    All of a sudden, he starts crying in the water and looks at me. I panic.


    "What''s wrong?!" I ask. He keeps on crying. He stares at me and blows a kiss to me.


    Then he disappears and I see blood in the water.


    I scream. I scream. I scream!


    "Nooo! Sheridan!" I close my eyes in pain.


    When I open them, I''m in my office crying.


    I''m twenty two.


    Sawyer and mom are standing in front me.


    "The bastard is dead!" Mom screams in a shrill voice.


    "Get over it! You''re twenty two, you idiot!" Sawyer adds.


    "Nooo!" I scream and grip my hair.


    I close my eyes and start pulling my hair off. Screaming.


    "Stop!" I hear someone angrily say and person grabs both my hands.


    I open my eyes.


    It''s¨C Ace??


    He''s standing right there in the office with me. He''s angry with me.


    "Why? Are you doing this yourself??" he asks angrily.


    "Sheridan! Sheridan!" I begin to scream crying painfully, "He''s dead!"


    He wraps me forcefully in his arms and tries to calm me down.


    "Be calm, Heather! He promised to be back. He will be."


    I stare at him.


    "He''lle back for you," he says.


    He hugs me. I hug him back, feeling relieved. I close my eyes.


    By the time I open them, I''m ten years old.


    Sheridan is sitting by me, his hand holding mine.


    I smile. He smiles back. We stare at yellowke together.


    I''m at peace.*


    **


    "Heather? Heather?? Get up!" I heard Shirley saying. I woke up. I was all sweaty in my bed and my


    heartbeat was faster than usual. I sat up, breathing fast.


    "Wh¨C what happened??" I asked confused.


    "You had a bad dream. You were screaming Sheridan."


    I remembered. I put my head in my hands and tried to calm down.


    "It¨C it was a very strange dream, Shirl," I said, beginning to sob.


    "Oh, honey," she hugged me, "What was it about?" she asked.


    I took my time and exined the whole dream.


    "Ace??" she asked surprised.


    "Y¨C yeah..."


    "After he calmed you down, you were back with Sheridan?"


    "Yes," I was as confused as much as Shirley.


    "Why him?"


    "I don''t know, Shirley. I don''t know."


    She was thoughtful for some time.


    "This could mean two things."


    "What and what?" I asked.


    "Either Sheridan is not dead and will be back for you,"


    "Or?"


    "Or, Sheridan is dead and the only person that can bring you as much peace, happiness andfort


    as Sheridan did, is Ace."


    I stared at her. Shirley was quite the superstitious type and believed in things like destiny and so on.


    "I''m serious, Heather. I don''t take dreams for granted. Don''t lose that Ace. He''s not ordinary. I think he


    might be important to you."


    Shirley had a special but odd, gift. When ever she said something, you had to take her seriously


    because most of the time, what she said turned out to be true.


    "Are you saying¨C"? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "I''m just saying he might turn out to be a true friend or more. I''m not sure, but he is important."


    I was silent. And confused.


    The dream had two meanings. Either Sheridan was alive, or Ace would turn out to be greatfort to


    me and help me forget my past.


    Which of the two meanings was I supposed to believe or expect?


    **


    By six thirty in the morning, I was driving my way to the office. I tried my best to ignore the dream I''d


    had. I didn''t want it to spoil my day.


    I reached the office and took the elevator to my floor. I was in a strange mood and so I greeted no one


    on my way to my office.


    I reached and closed the door behind me. I settled and began to work, hoping it would upy my


    thoughts.


    After about an hour, I received a call from Kevin. I smiled to myself. At least something positive.


    "Hello, baby," I heard him say. I smiled to myself.


    "Hello, honey."


    "How are you? I miss you so much."


    "I miss you too, baby."


    "How about we have dinner tonight?"


    "That''ll be awesome."


    "Alright, then. Have a great day at work."


    "You too. I love you," I said. I''d never told him that.


    "I¨C I love you too," he seemed surprised, "I''m so happy you just told me that."


    "I know."


    "Bye, love."


    "Bye."


    I hung up. I felt a little better. I''d ended up falling for Kevin.


    At nine, there was a knock. I asked the person toe in. It was Ace. My heart skipped.


    He seemed to be more handsome with every single day that passed. He had this smooth, attractive


    face that made me smile automatically.


    He had my favorite biscuits again and coffee. He was so sweet.


    "Good morning. Brought you some breakfast again," he smiled and gave them to me. I smiled back.


    "Thank you so much. Sit please,"


    He did.


    "You look different today, Heather. You''re eyes say your sad but your smile says the opposite," he


    noticed.


    "It''s a long story. Don''t ask."


    "Oh, okay. What are you doing tonight?" he asked.


    "Um, I''m going out with Kevin."


    His smile faded.


    "Kevin."


    "Y¨C yes."


    I saw him clench his jaw slightly, almost invisibly. I didn''t know why.


    "Did I say something wrong?" I asked, lost.


    He smiled and I knew it was a fake smile.


    "No boss," he stood up and pocketed his hands "Have a good day. If you need anything, call me."


    "Uh, yeah."


    What had I said that had changed his mood?


    He walked out of the office. I hoped he wasn''t angry with me. I really appreciated him.

 Chapter 50 - New Post

    Chapter 50 - New Post


    ***


    Ace''s POV:


    I entered my office, angry as ever. I walked to my table and kicked it angrily.


    I was going to lose Heather with this revenge of mine. I had to be fast.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She had to discover what Kevin was doing!


    I thought of sending her the screenshots of the messages between Sawyer and Kevin.


    But I did not do it. It was better if she had to find out herself.


    I sat down, feeling tears well up my eyes. I winked them away. This wasn''t the time to sadden up. I had


    to concentrate on my main objective. And I would.


    ***


    Two weeks passed and Monday of the fourth week finally arrived.


    We were all called to the conference room.


    After waiting for three minutes, the three bosses came in.


    "Good morning to everyone," Christina said.


    "Good morning," we replied.


    "You''re all here to get the name of the employee of the month. The one who''d be at the head of the


    production department," Heather said.


    There was fidgeting along with excitement. I focused on what they were about to say.


    Heather''s POV:


    I noticed most employees looked nervous apart from a few. I waited for my mother to announce the


    employee of the month. I''d given the name of the person I''d chosen, to her. I didn''t know who Sawyer


    had voted for, neither did I know whom my mother had voted for. I was anxious to know too.


    "The new head of that department is-"


    Suspense. Everyone paid attention.


    "Ace Stonewall."


    Yes!


    Just who I''d voted for. He had all the necessary qualifications and he was very experienced. He didn''t


    deserve to be a simple secretary.


    He was highly apuded. I looked at him to see his reaction.


    He smiled. He had a beautiful smile, and I felt goosebumps take over my skin.


    People pped and cheered for him. He was liked by all and I knew they''d all guessed he was the


    person most likely to get the post.


    "He was voted by all three of us. Congrattions, Ace. This calls for celebration. I ordered champaign


    and pizza in the lobby for everyone. Have fun," Mom said and everyone cheered and apuded.


    *


    Ace''s POV:


    Everything I''d done had not gone in vain! I was a boss myself now. I took a sip of my champaign and


    watched the other employees have fun.


    I smiled to myself. Christina''s nightmare had just begun. But that, she didn''t know.


    I would slowly destroy her. I would slowly ruin her. I would rob her of everything, that in reality,


    belonged to me.


    *


    As head of production, I visited and was shown all the industries that produced our dairy products. I


    was informed about the prices of the raw materials we used, of the farms we coborated with, the


    investors we had and much more.


    Perfect. Almost perfect.


    ***


    Heather''s POV:


    One day, at work, I entered the elevator to reach Sawyer''s floor. I had some documents to give her.


    I was alone in the elevator until it stopped at a particr floor.


    When the door opened, I saw Ace.


    I swallowed, feeling my face reddening.


    We had been avoiding each other in some sort of way since that day we''d talked in my office. I didn''t


    know if he was offended by me or something and I was too nervous to ask.


    I''d told Shirley about it and she''d mentioned the fact that he might have feelings for me. It''d gotten me a


    little confused. I didn''t know if it was true.


    The fact that it might be true got me really nervous and I''d started avoiding him again just like at the


    start.


    When he saw me, he smiled and without a word, he came and stood by me.


    I wanted to walk out but I thought that I would probably fall again. Oh no, I preferred to stay. I prayed


    silently for him not to say anything embarrassing. We still had some floors to go and so we had some


    time to spend in that elevator.


    "Good morning, Heather," he said in a smooth voice.


    Gosh.


    I didn''t know why I felt goosebumps take over my skin. Lately he''d been having that effect on me.


    "Good morning, Ace," I said, without facing him. He turned to me and I felt his eyes on me.


    Oh gosh...


    "Do we have a problem?" he asked in a low voice. I gulped. That was exactly what I was avoiding.


    I had gotten used to Ace but why did I feel nervous and shy around him, all of a sudden? Was it


    because I''d been having odd dreams about him for the past nights? Or was it because of what Shirley


    had said?


    "N- no, Ace. We don''t have one."


    I still didn''t look at him but I could see from the side that he kept his eyes on me.


    "That''s not what I think," he took a step towards me.


    I felt my knees begin to weaken. What was happening to me? For the past weeks now, since he''d


    gotten the post, I began to see him differently. He was ten times attractive.


    He got closer and I felt his hand on my arm. I froze. I was so nervous I was close to sweating.


    "Heather, I-" he was about to speak but luckily, the elevator door opened at the floor I was heading for.


    I got out of his grip and walked out of that elevator as fast as possible, my knees shaky. What was


    going on with me? I couldn''t look at Ace in the eyes anymore.


    Ace''s POV:


    Heather''s reaction had surprised me. A few weeks ago, we would smile and joke but now acted really


    odd with me. Ever since she''d gotten close to that idiot.


    Maybe she saw it necessary to avoid contact with people like me, who had feelings for her. She clearly


    knew.


    If knowing I had feelings for her would make her ufortable, I preferred to stop being evident. I had


    never intended to scare her away.


    ***


    Christina''s POV:


    Two weeks had passed now since Ace had gotten the post. He still hadn''t made love to me. I Was


    really annoyed.


    Was he trying to y me? I hoped not.


    I picked up my office phone and called his office.


    "Hello?"


    "Yes. Ace?"


    "Yes, boss?"


    "Come here now," I hung up. I wasn''t going to let him y me.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    ***


    Ace''s POV:


    I went to Christina''s office. I knew why she was calling me.


    "Yes, Christina?" I said, entering her office and taking a seat.


    She stared at me.


    "You owe me something."


    "I know."


    "Then what are you waiting for?"


    "This weekend. At my ce."


    Guess mother witch had to go through the same process as her daughter. But this time, I would contact


    Jake. I didn''t give a fuck about her dignity. She didn''t even have one, did she?


    She smiled.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, Ace. This weekend."


    I stared at her.


    "Can I leave now?"


    I hate your face.


    "Yes, you can, Ace."


    I gave her a fake smile and left her office.


    ***


    The next day, I went to Heather''s office. She blushed immediately I walked in. I decided to act normal,


    to show her that I just wanted to be her friend.


    "Hey Heather, what''s up?" I said casually with a smile.


    She was surprised for some seconds but then smiled back.


    "I''m fine, Ace," she replied in a morefortable manner.


    I sat down.


    "If I''ve done anything to annoy you, please forgive me. Friends aren''t supposed to avoid each other,


    are they?" I asked yfully. She smiled again.


    "You''re right. Sorry if I''ve been acting strange recently. I thought you were angry with me."


    "Me?? No. Ever since I got the post, I''ve been quite busy. Don''t think we got a problem. Okay?" I


    smiled and she giggled.


    "Okay, sir," she replied yfully.


    There, we were back to normal. I hated awkwardness between us.


    "Now that things are clear, I wanna ask you something."


    "Yeah?"


    "There''s this girl I like and I asked her out on a first date. But I''m confused on where to take her. As my


    friend and a girl, what would be perfect for a first date?" I was lying of course, about a new girl and the


    date. I just wanted Heather to be more free with me by making her think that I liked someone else.


    "Really?" she asked with a smile. I''d just destroyed that awkwardness between us.


    "Yeah."


    "Hm, someone''s in love," she teased with augh.


    With you.


    "I wouldn''t say love. That''s too fast. For the moment I only appreciate her," I lied.


    "Well, I wish you the best."


    "Thank you. So where can I take her?"


    "To a chic restaurant with a romantic atmosphere. That''ll be nice."


    "Okay, beautiful. Thank you," I smiled and she smiled back. Her cheeks reddening.


    ***


    The weekend did arrive and you can guess what happened.


    Christina had been fooled as easily as Sawyer. Jake had had a good time. At least now I was free from


    all their perverse nonsense¨C for a while.


    Sunday morning, after Christina left my house, Keith came to me.


    "We need to talk, Ace," he said seriously, sitting next to me.


    I looked at him.


    "What''s wrong, buddy?"


    He stared at me with such seriousness that I flinched.


    "I have a feeling that I don''t know you," he suddenly said.


    "What??"


    "Who are you? Really?"


    Huh?


    "Wh¨C what do you mean?" I asked, confused.


    "What I mean is, are you really called Ace??"


    I felt my heart beat speed up. Why was he asking me that question?


    "Of course I''m called Ace."


    He was silent but then spoke.


    "The night after I slept with Sawyer, I realised that I''d forgotten one of the rings I had on my fingers that


    night,"


    I stared at him.


    "So?"


    "The day before yesterday, I decided toe look for it. And while searching I found this," he took a


    picture out of his pocket and gave it to me.


    I took it. It was a picture of my father and I, when I was ten.


    I turned to him.


    "It''s just a childhood picture of my father and I."


    Keith frowned.


    "I thought your father was Mr. Victor."


    Oh...


    I''d forgotten that detail. Everyone had always known me as Victor''s son.


    I opened my mouth to say something but nothing came out.


    Keith nodded.


    "Just what I thought. You''re speechless. And that''s not all," he pointed at my dad on the picture, "I read


    an article once, about the dead owner of PWpany. Paul Wesley. What the fuck is he doing on this


    picture?"


    I was silent.


    "Who are you? Who have I been friends with all this while?" he asked, hurt. Oh gawd, I felt horrible. I


    didn''t know what to say.


    "Answer me."


    When I looked at him silently, without talking, he stood up angrily to leave.


    Was I gonna lose a friend?No.


    "Sheridan Wesley," I stated.


    Keith stopped in his tracks and looked at me.


    "What?"


    "I was born Sheridan Wesley,"


    He stared at me speechless and shocked.


    "Sit down, Keith. I have a lot to tell you."


    *


    I told Keith everything. Every single thing. He deserved to know the whole truth.


    "Now I understand why you don''t appreciate Sawyer and her mother."


    "I hate them," I corrected.


    "I understand you. After all these years. They have to end up in jail or dead!" he eximed.


    "And I''m personally gonna take care of that."


    "And Heather? She''s taken right?"


    "For the moment. I want to get mypany back. Then I''ll try to get her back. But that''ll be easy."


    "How? You''ll tell her about your real identity?"


    "No," I told him about Kevin and Sawyer. He was shocked.


    "You owe me. Very much."


    "Why?"


    "I slept with a witch. If I''d known about Sawyer earlier, I wouldn''t have slept with her man. Now I feel


    disgusted."


    I looked at him.


    "Yes, I owe you. Though you regret it now, it''s thanks to your help that I''m head of department. Trouble


    has just begun for the welds."


    I meant what I said. From the next day, I would start changing a lot of things that would slowly lead to


    her destruction. No more games.


    I owed them nothing anymore.


    Their worst nightmare was about to take ce.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    ***


    Ace''s POV:


    The next day, I went to the office, all fresh and ready. As good looking as ever and in a very good


    mood.


    I went to my office and started adjusting a lot of things. I changed the list of the raw materials the


    industry workers, thereby automatically adding their sries by five percent. I knew what I was doing.


    After adjusting all these things, I called my own personal assistant and gave him specific orders. All I''d


    adjusted had to be executed with no problem.


    He took care of going to the industries to tell the workers there about the new n and situation.


    I smiled to myself and waited for karma to begin.


    --


    In the afternoon, Sawyer entered my office. I looked at her without saying a word.


    "Hey handsome," she smiled and sat down. I stared at her without answering, without smiling. She


    stared at me, confused.


    "Why¨C why are you looking at me like that? Why aren''t you smiling?"


    Because I owe you nothing, bitch.


    I don''t have to force myself to smile with you. That''s for the moment.


    I was gonna be nice with her only  when necessary.


    "Not just in my mood," I replied dryly. She looked at me surprised.


    "Oh, okay. M¨C mom is calling you," she stammered and stood up.


    Still confused with my reaction, she left the office.


    I followed closely after and left, heading for Christina''s office.


    I reached and knocked. She asked me toe in.


    "Good morning, boss," I said with a fake smile. I still had a lot to obtain from mother witch and so I had


    to keep acting nice with her.


    "Yes, baby. Take a seat."


    I did that.


    "Any problem, sweetheart?" I asked, sweetly.


    "Well, I heard you opted for costlier raw materials, you added working hours and sries. All that this


    morning without letting me know. I''m the owner of thispany, Ace. You have to ask me for


    permission before doing anything that could affect thispany."


    I made a slightly sad face.


    "Please don''t be angry," I said trying to sound guilty, "I didn''t mean to hide it from you. I¨C I wanted to


    surprise you."


    "And how? By taking such decisions."


    "Trust me. You know I''ve got the experience. Costlier raw materials are more original than the ones we


    used before. Improving the quality of the raw materials, improve the quality of our end products. Trust


    me. The workers will work harder and our products will be of higher quality."


    She stared at me.


    "Give me a week and you''ll see the change," I added.


    She looked at me.


    "Alright. A week. I''ll see."


    I smirked. Perfect.


    "Thank you," I took her hand and kissed it before leaving her office.


    *


    Sawyer''s POV:


    I sat in my office, thinking. Ace had scared me earlier. The look he''d given me was a cold one. I felt a


    pain in my chest just thinking of the way he looked at me.


    He''d said he was in a bad mood. I didn''t really believe that.


    Maybe I was just imagining things.


    I put a hand on my forehead and tried to calm down.


    Maybe I really was just imagining shit.


    Maybe because I hadn''t eaten yet.


    I stood up and got my car keys. It was lunch time by the way.


    Heather''s POV:


    With a covered stic te full of Chinese noodles in one hand and a soda drink in another, I knocked


    at Ace''s door. He''d always bought me breakfast. And so I decided to get him lunch.


    "Yep," I heard him say. I opened the door and got in.


    His face brightened a little when he saw me. His smile was gorgeous. Recently, Ace was even more


    good looking. I blushed and smiled back, putting the stuff on the table and taking a seat.


    "For me?" he asked happily. He had beautiful lips.


    "Uh yeah," I tucked my hair behind my ear, feeling shy all of a sudden.


    "You''re a darling. Thank you."


    "No prob. Thought of bringing you something to eat. You always do that for me, so," I smiled. He smiled


    back.


    "Thank you so much once again. But I would really love for you to share this meal with me."


    I looked at him.


    "Please, I''ll eat if you do."


    I felt my face redden and I smiled shyly.


    "Well, you''re lucky I was given two stic forks," I giggled, giving him one and taking one.


    "Good. Bonne appetit," he smiled.


    "Merci," I giggled.


    We began eating and discussing.


    He asked me to tell him about my life back in highschool. I did. Weughed and chatted. He was really


    cool.


    While I narrated my highschool life to him, he ate.


    At a point he took a fork full of the noodles and put it in his mouth. Some soup ended up on his bottom


    lip.


    Like a dumbass, I watched him slowly lick it off. I was suddenly out of breath and stopped talking


    without realising.


    He looked at me in the eyes and gave me a knowing and mischievous smile. I felt some sort of sweet


    feeling go through my body.


    "You were saying?" he asked with that smile still on. I knew I was as red as a tomato.


    I gulped and continued to speak, trying my best to ignore that distracting smile.


    We went on eating and chatting. He was telling me about his college life with Keith and some other


    friends.


    He took another fork of noodles and I did same. He swallowed the food before going on with his story.


    There was a little piece of  noodle on his bottom lip that he did not know about.


    Without thinking, like I wasn''t me at the moment, I reached out and with my thumb, softly brushed it off


    his lip.


    When I''d reached out, he''d stopped talking until I brushed the piece of noodle off. He had very soft lips.


    Why was I thinking that?


    I snapped out of it, realising the moment.


    I looked at Ace. There was slight surprise in his expression. I reddened and avoided his gaze. I then


    stood up, nervously.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Uh, better go now. I''ve got work," I mumbled, feeling my knees be shaky. He simply nodded at


    me and


    I quickly left his office.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    ***


    Ace''s POV:


    A whole week did pass and thepany''s profit increased. Christina now knew that I was right and


    One weekend, I visited the manager in charge of the industry and workers. For a little bribe.


    "I have a proposition for you, James," I told him. He was a selfish man who loved money. A lot.


    "Yes, boss."


    "I want you to do something for me."


    "Which is?"


    "I want you to add something odd that''ll change the taste of our products to the milk that is being


    delivered to the industry."


    He looked at me.


    "Something like?"


    "Anything that will drive away customers. That will cause a great loss to thepany."


    "You want something that will ruin the business?"


    "Exactly."


    "Then you need to give me something, buddy."


    "I know," I took out a stic bag full with thirty thousand dors and gave it to him. His face brightened


    when he saw the amount.


    "Then we have a deal," we shook hands.


    "Keep putting it in the milk, whatever you''re gonna be putting, until I ask you to stop."


    "As you wish, sir."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I smiled and stood up, satisfied.


    "Good."


    "But why would you want to try and ruin apany you work for?"


    "Mind only your business, pal," I patted his shoulder and left. Things were improving. At a fast rate.


    **


    Things seemed to be working out in my favour. Christina blindly trusted me and Heather and I were


    getting closer. No more awkwardness and the rest. I wanted more but I had to be patient.


    Heather''s POV:


    Ace and I had really gotten close. He was literally my favorite person at the workce. And he was so


    sweet,nice and understanding. He was someone I really feltfortable with.


    One day, Kevin came to visit me at the office. Our rtionship seemed to be getting stronger. And I


    was kinda d about it. We were chatting in the corridor in front of my door.


    "I''m so happy we''ve gotten closer," Kevin said, holding my hand in his. I smiled, "You don''t know how


    much I love you."


    "I love¨C" I was about toplete my sentence when Ace walked by. He gave me a quick wink and


    continued his way. I felt my heart skip and smiled to myself, blushing.


    "Oh, my darling. You''re blushing. Because of me? You hardly blush for me," Kevin said happily.


    Oh, I''d forgotten he was in front of me.


    "Uh yeah," I lied with a broad smile.


    *


    Ace''s POV:


    I was serving myself some coffee when Heather approached me. She gave me a yful punch in the


    arm.


    "Ow. What was that for?" Iughed.


    "Nothing. I just felt like it," she smiled shyly at me. I melted within.


    "So cute. You''ve always been."


    She looked at me.


    "You speak like you''ve known me. For a long time now."


    "Maybe I have."


    She stared at me silently.


    "Yes," she looked into my eyes, "Maybe. Tell me where."


    Uh oh.


    "In your dreams," I joked, breaking the seriousness. Sheughed and rolled her eyes.


    "Idiot!" she punched me again.


    "The look on your face though. Like you believed me."


    "A lot of people remind me of a childhood friend of mine. I see some traits of him in every guy I meet."


    "That Sheridan?" I asked.


    "Yeah. You remember his name? Even Kevin reminds me of Sheridan at times."


    The hell? Don''tpare me to that beef.


    "That''s crazy," I said and sheughed.


    "I know. Every single person or guy I meet reminds me of him. I still have hope that he''s still alive and


    maybe closer to me than I think."


    "I wish I could be him. But sorry, I was born in Chicago and raised here," I said and she chuckled.


    "You''re silly."


    "But you love me for that," I teased with a smile. She blushed and rolled her eyes.


    "You can always dream," she giggled and walked away. I couldn''t help it but stare at her as she walked


    away. Soon and very soon, she''d be mine. She''d always been.


    *


    Heather''s POV:


    "So how''s work?" Shirley asked me. I was spending the night in her apartment.


    "It''s okay. Kevin even visited today. I was quite happy he did."


    Shirley rolled her eyes.


    "Shirley," I said sternly.


    "Sorry. I know things have gotten better between Kevin and you but I still don''t like him. I don''t trust


    him. Sorry girl, but you can''t force me."


    I sighed.


    "Oh, well."


    "So tell me, how''s Ace?"


    Shirley knew that Ace and I had gotten closer.


    "He gets more handsome with every single day that passes," I said with a smile.


    "I know right. Too bad he''s taken. I was interested," she pouted her lips and Iughed.


    "I''ve never seen that girl, though."


    "Whoever she is, she Is lucky. Tell me, if you were single, and he too, could things work out?"


    I smiled at her.


    "Definitely. I mean, he''s hot," I said, blushing.


    "I know right."


    I smiled.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    ***


    Ace''s POV:


    I was in the cafeteria one morning, having breakfast with Aiden.


    Sawyer approached me and Aiden left us to speak.


    "Hey Ace,"


    I smiled at her. For the first time in a very long time.


    "Hey, beautiful."


    "Wow. It''s been long you called me that or even smiled at me. Do we have a problem?"


    "No, we don''t. Like I said earlier, I''ve been too busy," I lied.


    "With Heather," she folded her arms and raised a brow.


    "Excuse me?"


    "Yes, Ace. Each day I notice how close you and Heather get. And you put me aside."


    "Wait," I smirked, "Are you jealous?"


    She stared at me.


    "Should I have any reason to be?"


    "See Sawyer, Heather and I are friends. I know she''s taken by that Kevin guy who''ll surely marry her.


    Okay?"


    "But what about me? You just began ignoring me. It hurts, Ace."


    My eyes widened a little. Wait, did Sawyer have feelings for me?


    "Sawyer, I hope you know we''re just friends with benefits who had sex once."


    She looked a little hurt.


    "Is that what you think?? Ace, I have never fallen in love."


    "That''s what I''m saying! You don''t do rtionships."


    "Until I met you."


    I almost choked with my own saliva.


    "What?"


    "You heard me. You''re different from all other guys. You don''t beg me, you don''t follow me, you impose


    your own rules. Maybe that''s what I needed to find in a guy."


    Ha! This was the best joke of the year!


    "Listen baby, you should''ve told me this earlier. And things could''ve worked out."


    "Why can''t they work out now?"


    "I''ve known you to be a girl who doesn''t get into rtionships. That''s why I went a different way and


    now I have a girlfriend," I lied.


    "What??"


    "Please, don''t get angry."


    She stared at me in disbelief before turning on her heel and walking away.


    Sawyer''s POV:


    I felt frustrated. I felt like crying. Never had a guy hurt my feelings this way. I couldn''t let Ace go. No.


    Not like that. It was too easy.


    I sat with my head in my hands, thinking. He was right. I should''ve told him from the start. He put me


    aside because he thought I was a girl with no feelings who just slept with cute guys, which was true.


    Maybe he''d once had feelings for me but now was toote. I would never know. I opened my office


    drawer and took out a bottle of whiskey. I served myself in a ss and began to drink some.


    After about twenty minutes, a smiling Kevin came into my office.


    "Hey, sweetie pie," he said, taking a seat.


    "What are you doing here? You''re from Heather''s office?"


    "Nope. She doesn''t even know I''m here," he smiled and came over to massage my shoulders. I rxed


    in his hands, "You look stressed, baby."


    "I am."


    "Oh, that''s too bad. I know how to make you feel better," he bent over and kissed my neck. I leaned


    back into him, enjoying the soft kisses. Ace had just broken my heart in some sort of way. I needed


    release and I didn''t give a damn.


    I stood up and faced Kevin. We began kissing each other passionately. He was an idiot but did know


    how to console me at times. I let myself go in his arms, trying my best to believe that it was Ace I was


    making out with.


    --


    Ace''s POV:


    I was heading for my office when I saw Heather going the opposite way. yfully, I turned and started


    to follow her.


    "Weren''t you going to your office?" she teased with a smile.


    "I was. But then I saw something beautiful," I said, referring to her. She reddened and rolled her eyes.


    "Sweet talker."


    "I know right. Where are you going to?"


    "I have to go give these documents to Sawyer. Still wanna apany me?"


    "Yes. Till the end," I stated and she giggled.


    "Fine. Follow me then."


    And I did just that, walking close behind her. We reached Sawyer''s door and she was about to open it.


    "Wait," I stopped her, "Let me do it for you." I said yfully and sheughed a little.


    "You''re a case. Well, open the door then."


    I smiled at her and did just that.


    When we both looked into Sawyer''s office after I''d opened the door, we both had a shock.


    There she was in her office, with Kevin. They were kissing and caressing each other like crazy.


    Heather''s documents fell from her hands, making a noise and causing both cheaters to break their kiss


    in total panic. Damn, I didn''t expect this.


    I looked at Heather. The hurt in her eyes broke my heart terribly. Both idiots were speechless.


    "How¨C how could you?" she stuttered in a voice, heavy with sadness. Sawyer''s mouth was wide open.


    She tried to say something but nothing came out.


    Disgusted, and with watery eyes, Heather turned and walked away. Sawyer ran past me to follow her


    sister, leaving me alone with Kevin.


    He looked at me, embarrassed. I gave him a coldblooded stare that made him flinch ufortably.


    "This¨C this is just a big misunderstanding, buddy," he started nervously, "You¨C you understand me


    right?"


    "You," I pointed a serious finger at him, "...are gonna regret it. Really bad. Take it as threat you dumb


    ass. Watch your back these days."


    He stared at me, lost. Not understanding why I was threatening him. He tried to speak but I stopped


    him.


    "Leave. Now," I stated.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Still confused, he got his car keys and left the office.


    --


    Heather''s POV:


    I entered my office with a heavy lump in my throat, trying my best not to cry. Sawyer came in after me.


    "Heather, I¨C"


    "SHUT UP!" I screamed angrily, turning and giving her a hard p across the face. She held her cheek


    and looked at me in shock.


    "I am not one bit surprised by Kevin''s act! But you! You?! We''ve had differences but I never thought you


    could stab me in the back this hard! How could you?!"


    "Heather, he seduced me!"


    "SHUT UP! SHUT UP! And you dare lie?? You dare?! Sawyer, I have lived with you for years! Don''t


    think I am stupid!"


    She stared at me, straight in the eyes, in silence. I saw no remorse in her eyes. I saw no regret.


    Sawyer was heartless with me. She had always been.


    "Heather, you''re acting up!!" she retorted.


    "Are you hearing yourself, you bitch??"


    She looked at me surprised.


    "What?? You''re surprised?? A bitch! That''s what you are! A snake! You just proved that you are


    capable of stealing my husband one day!"


    "Heather, don''t call me that. Don''t you!"


    "Are you warning me?? Oh!" Iughed hysterically, "That''s what you are! Have always been! A bitch! A


    slut!"


    Never had I insulted her that way. She stared at me, speechless and shocked.


    "Remember the day I said there woulde a day when I would not forgive you anymore?" I asked.


    She was silent, "Well, that day has arrived. Leave my office."


    "Heather, please, I¨C"


    "LEAVE!" I screamed, tears rolling down my cheeks. I picked a vase and threw it straight at her. Luckily


    for her, she dodged it and quickly ran out of my office.


    I turned, backing the door. I put both hands and my forehead against the wall, crying all my pain out. I


    felt horrible. So Sawyer could go to that extent? I cried and cried, hitting the wall with my hand. Feeling


    so much anger and pain within me.


    I heard someone enter the office and I just hoped it wasn''t Kevin, if not I would skin him alive!


    "Heather?" I heard Ace''s soothing voice, call.


    Without thinking, I turned and hugged him tight. He held me back, calming me down while I cried


    painfully against his chest.


    "I feel so stupid!" I sobbed breathlessly against him. He held me tight, softly patting my back.


    "Shhh. Don''t cry. Please. Everything''s gonna be fine, darling," he whispered, "I''m here for you."


    He kissed my head. I kept on holding him tight, sobbing.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    ***


    Heather''s POV:


    I reached home that night, with swollen eyes and a tired appearance.


    Luckily, Shirley was spending the night with me. I needed someone to talk to. Immediately I entered the


    apartment, she noticed my face and quickly approached me.


    "Honey, what''s wrong??"


    "Kevin," I replied slowly, copsing on the couch. Shirley sat by me.


    "Oh, no. What did he do?"


    I exined everything to her. She was shocked.


    "Sawyer?? How could she stoop so low?? And that bastard!"


    "I''m done. I''m done with both of them," I stood and went to my room. I needed to sleep.


    *


    Ace''s POV:


    I wasn''t really at peace knowing heather wasn''t okay.


    I walked up and down my apartment.


    That idiot didn''t merit her precious tears. She''d never done anything wrong but she was the one to


    suffer.


    I needed her to be strong. To try and forget that idiot.


    On the other side, I was d she''d finally discovered the truth. Now she knew the kind of person her


    sister was. I wanted to call her but I didn''t. I guessed she needed some time alone.


    ***


    That week passed and Heather didn''te to work.


    The next Monday, I was leaving the office for lunch. In the parking, while I made my way towards my


    car, I noticed a care in and park. It was Heather''s. I quickly went to her.


    She came out of the car and was about to lock it when I showed up behind her.


    "Heather?" I called. She turned to me.


    "Ace," she smiled and hugged me. She seemed to be better.


    "How are you?" I asked, looking straight into her eyes, searching for any signs of sadness.


    "I''m better if I can say. I missed you."


    Oh, that warmed my heart.


    "I missed you too, boss," I said yfully and she smiled, "Hope that asshole did not try to call you."


    "He did. I¨C I''ve not been answering his calls."


    "That''s good. He''s not worth it."


    While we talked of the fool, his car suddenly appeared.


    "Oh no," Heather whispered, rolling her eyes, "Ace, don''t let him approach me."


    "He won''t," I was very ready for the idiot.


    He came out of his car came towards us.


    "Heather please, I have to speak with you."


    "Go away," she said, standing behind me.


    "Dude, I''ll advice you to leave. You''ve caused a lot of trouble already," I told him, withholding myself


    from smacking him.


    "You stay out of it. She''s my girlfriend."


    I raised a brow.


    "Excuse me??" I asked in disbelief.


    "Maybe I forgot to tell you, you crap, it''s over!" Heather said from behind me.


    "Heather, you can''t do¨C" he tried to reach out and touch her but I stopped him.


    "Don''t touch her. Or there''s gonna be a big problem between you and me," I told him seriously.


    "What are you gonna do?? Get out!" he tried to push me aside and grab heather. Without thinking, I


    punched him in the face and he fell.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Omg!" Heather giggled a little, hiding behind me.


    We watched Kevin whimper like a puppy, touching his nose in pain.


    "Thought you were gonna man up and face me," I stated. He looked at me with red eyes.


    "You''re¨C you''re gonna regret," he managed to say.


    "Shut up, Kevin! You looked for trouble you found it. Don''t ever approach me!" Heather said. Then she


    grabbed my hand, "Cmon, Ace. Let''s go in."


    She led the way back to the building, holding my hand. If Kevin wanted to make me his enemy, I''d be


    more than d. The next time I would see him, I would not spare him.


    --


    Heather''s POV:


    Ace and I got into the elevator. I was so happy he''d punched Kevin in the face. I wouldugh my head


    out for a long time just thinking of it.


    "You just made my day," I smiled at Ace.


    "Oh, really?"


    "What you did for me outside. That was awesome. Thank you."


    He smiled at Me.


    "Wee. And it was with pleasure. I''ve never liked him," I admitted.


    "Most of my friends don''t. Shirley had warned me about him but I didn''t listen."


    "Now you know."


    "Yeah."


    ***


    Two weeks flew by. I kept on wasting a lot of thepany''s money on milk for the dairy products. Plus,


    less and less of our products were being sold. Perfect. Things were going as nned.


    As for Heather and I, we got closer with each passing day. I was so happy with the sudden change of


    situation.


    I had to make her fall in love with me. I couldn''t wait! My self was so in love with her and had always


    been.


    I decided to push things a little.


    --


    One afternoon, I went to her office.


    "Hey," I said, taking a seat.


    "Hey," she smiled.


    "Are you busy tomorrow?" I asked. The next day was a Saturday. She smiled at me.


    "No. why?"


    "Well, I know you''ve notpletely gotten over that sad issue," which was true, "so, I wanted us to


    hang out tomorrow."


    "Hm, where?"


    "We could go to ces where you''d have fun. I just want you to feel okay."


    She smiled.


    "That''s a good idea. Sure."


    I smiled back.


    "Great, honey. Should I pick you up?"


    "Yeah," she took a piece of paper and wrote something down, "Here, my address."


    I took it.


    "Okay, then."


    "Okay."


    I leaned over her table and kissed her cheek. Couldn''t resist. She blushed.


    "Have a good day, boss."


    "You¨C you too, Ace."


    I stood up and left the office.


    Heather''s POV:


    Ace was a darling! He was so sweet and affectionate with me. We''d only known each other for a few


    months but I felt like we''d known each other long ago. That girl he was dating was really lucky.


    Somewhere within me, I wished I were her. But for the moment, I''d decided to stay clear of men and


    rtionships.


    --


    I reached home and met Shirley. She had the double of my keys so she could enter when she wanted.


    We spent most of our time together.


    "Well, you look happy," she said with a smile.


    "Just in a very good mood," I sat with her.


    "Hm, seems like that Ace really is goodpany."


    "He is. We''ll be hanging out tomorrow."


    "Oh, a date?!"


    "Hahaha, no. He''s taken and I''m not ready for any rtionship now."


    "Oh, right. Hope you have a great time tomorrow."


    "I am sure, I will."

 Chapter 56 - Happy

    Chapter 56 - Happy


    ***


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Ace''s POV:


    I parked in front of heather''s building. I picked my phone and texted Heather,


    -Princess? I''m downstairs.-


    I waited for her patiently. It wasn''t an all serious or formal outing that we were gonna have. We were


    just gonna hang out a little, eat and have fun.


    I had a red T-shirt on, jeans and sneakers. Simple.


    Heather''s POV:


    "He''s here," I told Shirley.


    "Okay, girl. Have fun. I''ll be waiting for you."


    "Okay."


    I got my little purse with my phone and left the apartment.


    Ace''s POV:


    I waited patiently and soon she turned up. When I saw here out of the building and run down the


    stairs, I almost lost it.


    She had tiny Jean shorts on and a long sleeve top that stopped halfway down her tummy, exposing her


    navel. She had nice little white sneakers on.


    Gosh I tried not to have an erection.


    She crossed the street and made her way towards the car.


    I stepped out and she hugged me.


    "Hey."


    "Hey."


    "You look good," I told her.


    "Thanks. You too. And you smell good too."


    I smiled.


    "Thanks, honey," I walked over to the other side and opened the door for her. She got in. I went back


    and got in myself. That day was gonna be a good one.


    *


    We drove up to to McDonald''s where we sat down to eat.


    "Where you wanna go after this?" I asked her.


    "Hm. How bout we go stroll at the beach?"


    "Good idea, baby. And I decide where we go after that."


    "Of course."


    Heather''s POV :


    I knew I was gonna have a lot of fun with Ace. He was such a nice person to hang out with.


    As we ate, he made meugh a lot. On the spot he was able to make me forget all worries.


    "So princess, you told your mom about that Kevin issue?"


    "Not really. I just told her we broke up. I didn''t exactly tell her about his cheating on me with Sawyer. I''m


    still disgusted."


    "Hope you don''t feel hurt anymore."


    "I don''t. And it''s now I realise that I didn''t even love him that much."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah. If I''d really loved him, I would still be locked up in my apartment, shedding all my tears by now


    and even you, would not console me."


    "Thank goodness! He doesn''t deserve you," he held my hand and I felt goosebumps take over my skin.


    "Yeah..."


    We continued eating and soon we headed for the beach.


    Ace parked his car a little far off so we could stroll at the beach. We walked on the little sidewalk and


    looked down at the people having fun on the sand and in the water.


    He''d bought me an ice cream.


    As we walked , we kept on conversing.


    I was soon done eating my ice cream. The sun was slowly setting and I wanted to watch it set.


    "I love watching the sunset," I went and leaned over the little bridge''s balcony, watching.


    Ace''s POV:


    I watched Heather and her pretty self go lean over the balcony. Damn. The posture she took almost


    sent my eyes rolling out of her sockets. Heather was more than hot. Without letting her know, I took out


    my phone and clicked a good picture.


    She was a babe, alright.


    Unluckily for me, she heard the sound of my camera and turned to me.


    "Oh my gosh, did you just film me??" she asked in amusement. I hid my phone behind my back.


    "Uh, no?"


    She giggled.


    "Give me that!" she ran and seized the phone, then stared at the picture, "Oh my gosh! I am so deleting


    this!" sheughed.


    "Oh no, please! It''s not my fault if you''re hot. Oh cmon. Don''t delete it, please," I pleaded with puppy


    eyes. she giggled.


    "Fine, handsome. You can keep it for your lonely nights," she teased and threw the phone at me. I


    caught it.


    "My lonely nights, huh? You''re a dangerous girl."


    Sheughed.


    "Everybody has a naughty side."


    "Hm, I see," I eyed her unconsciously and she blushed.


    "Don''t look at me like that," she said yfully, rolling her eyes.


    "How?" I feigned innocence.


    "You know how."


    "Why? It makes your legs weak?"


    She turned to me with her mouth open in yful shock.


    "Oh my gosh, shut up!" she gave me a little punch in the arm. I chuckled.


    "You''re a case!"


    "I know."


    She smiled with red cheeks.


    "Alright handsome, where are you taking me now?"


    "How about we go to an amusement park?"


    "Oooh, I love amusement parks! Yes! I haven''t been to any in ages."


    "Okay then sweety, to the amusement park, we go."


    Heather''s POV:


    That night, we arrived the park. Always so beautiful and lighted. We were gonna have a great time.


    "So? What should we start with?" Ace asked me.


    "The wheel!"


    "Okay," he chuckled.


    We went and lined up for a ride on the wheel. Soon, we got in and fastened our seatbelts. I was so


    excited. The wheel began to move and I gripped Ace''s arm. He chuckled of course. It was a great


    experience.


    After the wheel, we went to the rollercoaster. That was the scariest. As we went up and down, I


    screamed, especially when we were high up. I would scream and grab Ace with all my might and he


    wouldugh at me.


    After all the fun games, he bought some cotton candy which we ate while strolling. As we discussed, he


    noticed a photo cabin.


    "Hey, want to take pictures?" he asked.


    "Under one condition, I keep all the photos."


    "That''s unfair but okay, princess. Anything you want."


    He held my hand and we got in. We sat down and he put a coin in.


    We took a lot of pictures. Nice ones, Funny ones, and even adorable ones. For thest snap, I asked


    him to take his T-shirt off.


    "Seriously?"


    "Yeah. Take it off! That''s for taking a picture of me, earlier. So take it off and we''ll be equal," I giggled. I


    felt so free and happy that night


    "As you wish," he chuckled and took it off. Ace was a hottie. I giggled and to his surprise, before the


    machine clicked another picture, I got up and sat on his thigh, my arms around his neck


    "Smile for the camera!" I yelled happily. We both did and thest pic was clicked.


    *


    "That was awesome," I said happily when we got out of the cabin. I took the pictures.


    "Yeah. You seem really happy and that makes me happy."


    I smiled


    "I''m having so much fun, Ace. Thanks."


    He smiled sweetly at me


    It was quitete and we were preparing to leave when suddenly, we walked past a stand and the owner


    of it stopped us.


    "Hey you, my boy!" he said to Ace.


    "Yes, sir?"


    "You can''t leave without getting a lil something for your princess!"


    Ace turned to me with a smile and I blushed.


    "Come and shoot as many bottles as you can to try and win the huge teddy bear for her!"


    Ace went over to the stand and paid the man. He was given the stic gun. It was a hard game


    because the bottles were far. But to my surprise, I watched Ace shoot five bottles without missing any!


    The man too was surprised.


    "Wow!" he eximed, handing over the big teddy bear to Ace who then gave it to me.


    "Thank you so much."


    "You''re a lucky girl. You have a good boyfriend," the man said. Ace and Iughed a little nervously.


    "He''s- he''s not my boyfriend."


    "Oh really? Too bad. Both of you make a cute couple."


    Weughed.


    "Thanks you."


    We soon left the park and Ace dropped me in front of my building.


    "I had fun. Thank you very much."


    "No prob."


    "Goodnight, Ace."


    "Goodnight, Heather."


    I hugged him and left the car.


    *


    I reached my apartment with a big smile


    "Ayyee. Seems you had a lot of fun," Shirley said.


    I copsed on the couch.


    "Oh yes, Shirley. I did! I''m falling!"


    "Falling?!"


    I looked at her andughed.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    ***


    Heather''s POV:


    "I''m just kidding, Shirley!" Iughed at her.


    "Hum!"


    "But he''s a real darling," I looked at the pictures we took. Shirley looked at them too.


    "He''s a hottie, too. Wow. Seems like y''all really had a good time. Oh gosh, look at your smile! I feel


    jealous!" she pouted and I giggled.


    "You look forward to hanging out with him again?"


    "I don''t know yet. But we''ll surely hang out again."


    "I know right."


    *


    Ace''s POV:


    "The smile on your face is priceless, dude!" Keith told me that night.


    "I know. We really had a good time."


    "You really love Heather, huh?"


    "I''ve always had! The more I spend time with her the more she drives me crazy!" I said, running my


    fingers through my hair, "Just look at this picture."


    I showed him the picture I''d clicked of her.


    "Boy, she''s hot."


    "I know. And plus this, she has a great personality. I might not resist for long."


    Keith smirked.


    "She''s got you trapped," he mused.


    "Completely trapped. I need her love and I''ll get it. For the moment, she doesn''t want any rtionship.


    That might make things a little hard for me."


    He put a hand on my shoulder.


    "Hard? It won''t be for you. You are Sheridan, pal."


    "But she isn''t supposed to know that until I''m done with my revenge."


    "She doesn''t need to know. She will find herself automatically falling for you, bro. Y''all are meant for


    each other. You just have to use the right approaches."


    I looked at him.


    "You''re right."


    "Voil¨¤."


    ***


    Heather''s POV:


    On Monday, I reached the office on time. I headed for the elevator and waited. When it got open, there


    were a lot of people inside. It was a little congested.


    I noticed a distracted Ace at the back, manipting his phone. I got in and went to stand in front of him.


    Ace''s POV:


    Someone stood in front of me and I recognised the sweet perfume. Heather. I looked at her, though she


    had her back to me.


    I leaned in and whispered in her ear, so the other employees wouldn''t try to listen. I did that discreetly.


    "Good morning, baby girl."


    I could tell she smiled.


    "Good morning, daddy," she teased.


    "Daddy, huh?"


    "Yup."


    I leaned back and smiled to myself.


    We were silent and all patiently waited to reach our floors.


    At a point, the elevator door opened and two more people came in. It reminded of the first time Heather


    and I were in that same situation.


    Heather''s POV:


    As two more people came in, to my surprise, Ace held my waist and pulled me to him.


    "You might wanna step back a little to make space for those two," he whispered in my ear.


    My mouth dropped open in amusement and I yful hit his hands off my waist.


    "Yeah, right. Smart guy," I teased and took a step ahead. I heard a low chuckle from him.


    "Can''t me me for trying."


    *


    Ace''s POV:


    The sales of thepany''s products were slowly and gradually declining. Mother witch hadn''t noticed it


    yet though. Everything was going as nned. She was going to be absent for a week. Apparently she


    had to travel for some sort of business.


    As for Sawyer, I think she was too ashamed of herself to evene to my office again. Good. That


    gave me a break from her nonsense.


    Lunch time arrived. I was nning to go out. I grabbed my car keys and left the office. Guess who I met


    in the hallway.


    Sawyer.


    "Good morning, Ace," she said slowly. She now made herself rare because the news had gone round


    about she and Kevin.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Hi, Sawyer."


    "How are you?" she asked nervously.


    "I''m okay."


    "Um, okay. I¨C" she was to about say something else when Heather showed up, totally ignoring her.


    "You going for lunch, Ace?" she asked.


    "Yeah, princess."


    "And you were leaving without telling me?" she folded her arms.


    "Hello, Heather," Sawyer greeted.


    Heather gave her a cold stare before turning on her heel and walking away. I looked at Sawyer.


    "Gotta go," I told her and before she could answer, I walked away.


    I caught up with an annoyed Heather.


    "Hey. Where you going?"


    "Back to my office," she replied dryly.


    "Won''t you have lunch with me?"


    I asked.


    "Sawyer just spoiled my mood. Lost my appetite," she walked past me. I caught up with her again,


    grabbing her arm and making her stop in her tracks.


    "Look at me," I told her. She did.


    "You''re gonna follow me for lunch. Okay?"


    "Ace, I¨C"


    "Please. I won''t take no for an answer. Okay? ept."


    "Well, okay."


    "And make that frown disappear. Or else."


    "Else what?" she raised a brow at me.


    "I would have to kiss you."


    "Oh," she stared at me, "And what would your girlfriend think?"


    I smiled at her.


    "Who said I had one?"


    Her eyes widened a little.


    "You¨C you''re single?"


    "No," I chuckled and she punched me yfully.


    "Idiot," she smiled.


    "Let''s go."


    We went for lunch and everything went on well.


    ***


    Heather''s POV:


    The more days flew by, the more I got fond of Ace. I couldn''t stay a day without talking or seeing him.


    He always looked for me and I always looked for him.


    One night, we were texting each other. I was smiling like a fool at my phone''s screen.


    "Hm, things are getting serious between you and Ace," Shirley teased.


    "He''s such a sweetheart."


    She sat down by me.


    "Heather?" she called seriously. I looked at her, "Do you like him."


    "Of course I do."


    "No. Do you have feelings for him? Answer me honestly."


    I looked at Shirley silently, thinking.


    Anytime I was around Ace, I would smile, feelfortable and much more.


    "I don''t know, Shirl."


    "I think you do."


    "What makes you think so?"


    "Seriously? It''s too obvious. You always brighten when he calls you. For the past weeks now, y''all are


    even closer. Tell me something."


    "Yeah?"


    "When around him, do you find yourself doing sexy stuff but unintentionally?"


    "What?"


    "Do you find yourself flirting with him unintentionally? Think."


    I thought silently. Maybe Shirley was right. Sometimes I acted in a flirty way but unintentionally. Like


    that day we went to stroll at the beach, when I leaned over to watch the sunset. I didn''t that on purpose.


    And also, that night I sent him a picture from my photoshoot, or even when I stood in front of him in the


    elevator.


    "Maybe."


    "Honey, what are you waiting for? Let him know you like him."


    "Shirley, I don''t want my heart broken again. I want to avoid rtionships."


    "But you can''t avoid your feelings. Can you?"


    "He''s taken."


    "From the way he''s all over you, I can bet youe first to him."


    I looked at her.


    "I don''t wanna get in between him and that girl."


    She smirked.


    "Let''s see if youst."


    "You''re crazy!" Iughed, pushing her yfully.

 Chapter 58 - Attraction

    Chapter 58 - Attraction


    ***


    Heather''s POV:


    That night, when I got into bed, I thought of all Shirley had said. She''d been right about a lot.


    Ace was beginning to be someone very Important in my life.


    *


    Ace''s POV:


    It wasn''t easy to find sleep. The fact that I''d gotten closer to Heather seemed to get me more and more


    impatient. I needed things to elerate for real. But I was scared. What if I tried something again but it


    scared her away instead? No. Didn''t wanna risk that.


    She was very free around me. Keith was right. She was beginning to fall for me. I smiled to myself. I


    couldn''t wait to officially have her. Officially call her mine. I picked my phone and texted her.


    -Can''t sleep :-(-


    -Me neither- she soon replied.


    I thought of what to say next. I was about to reply when she texted again.


    -I want us to go swimming. This weekend. At bay beach. Don''t tell me no.-


    Was I crazy enough to refuse her offer? No.


    -That would be great.-


    -Ikr. Hopefully it''ll be only two of us.-


    -I pray for that,- I replied, smiling to myself.


    -Lol seriously?-


    -Yes. I''ve never actually had the opportunity to be left alone with you- I dared to text and waited for her


    reply.


    -Why would you want to be alone with me, Ace?-


    -To help you get rid of any feelings  you''ve got left for Kevin.-


    --


    Heather''s POV:


    I smiled to myself.


    -And how will you do that?- I asked and waited patiently for a reply.


    -Give me the opportunity to show you how. And I will, boss.-


    I felt my cheeks redden and my heart beat increase. Maybe I actually was falling for Ace. I mean, he


    did have everything a girl could ask for, in a guy.


    -Hm. See you Saturday then.-


    -Can''t wait ;-). Goodnight, baby-


    -Goodnight, daddy.-  I giggled to myself.


    ***


    The week passed and Saturday reached! I was excited, yet nervous. Anything could happen that day.


    At one that afternoon, Ace picked me up and we headed for bay Beach.


    We arrived and surprisingly, the ce was empty. Just as expected.


    We put the beach cloth on the sand and got undressed. I had my sexy two piece ck bikini on. Ace


    had a sexy swim trunk on. He was hot.


    "I told you to think of modeling right?" I smiled at him.


    "I''ve never really had it in mind but it could be cool," he looked at me from head to toe in a slow


    manner, "Heather, you can drive any man crazy," he said all of a sudden. I felt my face redden.


    "Wow¨C um, thanks," I said shyly, tucking a strand of my hair behind my ear.


    "Any man," he repeated unconsciously, his eyes still on me. I looked at him. And the question I asked


    him, made me surprise myself.


    "Even you?" I asked nervously.


    He stared at me with such seriousness that I flinched.


    "Would it be a bad thing if I said yes?" he asked in a low voice. I felt goosebumps take over my entire


    body.


    "I don''t know," my reply was almost a whisper. It was from that moment that I noticed the fact that there


    was some sort of tension or attraction between us. We were silent for some time until he spoke again.


    "Uh, well, that was awkward. I''m sorry," he admitted with a smile and Iughed. He joined me. That


    loosened the tense atmosphere a little.


    "Yeah. Quite."


    He smiled and leaned over. He then gave me a kiss on the forehead.


    "Going for a short swim. Will be right back."


    "Oh okey," I blushed.


    He stood up and headed for the water.


    I sat down watching the water and enjoying the breeze. Of course, I also watched Ace.


    *


    Sawyer''s POV:


    It''d been days now since I''d not spoken to Heather. Hard to believe but I felt a little guilty. Maybe cause


    my mother had travelled and I was alone in that big house.


    I decided to spend the weekend at Kevin''s ce.


    What?


    They''d broken up and so I could visit him, right?


    *


    Heather''s POV:


    Ace finished swimming and joined me once again.


    "Had a good time?" I looked up at him.


    "Yeah. The water''s great," he replied, grabbing his towel and drying himself off. I watched him do so


    and I suddenly thought of something.


    Ace''s POV:


    I really tried to keep my mind clean but that was almost impossible, with Heather in that two piece, I did


    my best to act right. Plus, the fact that we were alone¨C


    "Ace?" her voice brought me back to Earth.


    "Y¨C yes?"


    "Sit down, please. I want you to apply some lotion on my back."


    Damn.


    "Uh, sure..."


    I got on the beach cloth, sitting behind her. She gave me the lotion, then sat on her knees.


    I was close to losing it! I couldn''t help but admire her perfect body. Would Ist?


    "What are you waiting for, Ace?" her soft voice snapped me out of my thoughts once again.


    "Is everything alright?" she asked with a little tease in her voice, if I wasn''t mistaken.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "No. Everything''s alright."


    I put some lotion in my hands and began to apply it on her back.


    I applied it slowly, rubbing her back.


    I wanted to hold her but i hesitated.


    "Y¨C you''re hands feel good on me," she suddenly said in a low voice, as if she didn''t want me to hear.  I


    didn''t speak.


    I gave up all resistance on the spot.


    Heather''s POV:


    When Ace didn''t reply to what I''d just said. I panicked a little.


    I was about to speak again but I felt Ace wrap me in his strong arms from the back. I gasped.


    Slowly, he began to trail soft kisses against my neck.


    Goosebumps took over my skin but I leaned back into his warmth. I tried in no way to resist him!


    Somewhere within me, I''d wished for this!


    Yes, I''d fallen for him. I couldn''t lie.


    As he kissed my neck, I slowly got out of his grip and turned to face him. We looked at each other in


    the eyes. He was so handsome.


    I held his face and yes, I kissed him. I fucking kissed him.


    Ace''s POV:


    It was almost unbelievable when Heather turned and kissed me. I almost jumped with joy. I''d waited for


    this! I''d longed for the day I would kiss her.


    I wrapped my arms around her, kissing her with so much love. I loved her. She was the only girl I''d ever


    loved and would ever. She held me tight, kissing me back with the same passion.


    Heather''s POV:


    The way he kissed me drove me crazy. No one had ever kissed me like that.


    I felt like he''d already owned me. I felt like his lips were mine. While we kissed, I had the feeling that it


    was all meant to be. There was something special about him that I couldn''t put my finger on.


    Ace kissed me passionately and I kissed him back with the same intensity. I was breathless in no time.


    The way he touched me, heated me up. We were so gone that I didn''t even realise when my back


    touched the cloth, Ace on top of me.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    ***


    Ace''s POV:


    I didn''t even realise when Heather and I hit the ground. She was such a good kisser. She was better


    than I''d ever imagined in my dreams.


    No other girl had this effect on me. Our bodies together sent the sweetest feeling through me, and I


    knew she felt same. The way she touched and caressed me while I kissed her, turned me on, on the


    spot. She made me breathless with only her kiss and caresses. No girl, no one, had made me feel this


    way.


    Heather''s POV:


    Ace was such a good kisser. He was able to make me forget the world on the spot. I felt him grow hard


    in between my legs and my body reacted in the sweetest way.


    I didn''t want to leave him. He had my hands pinned above my head with his. Our fingers, tightly


    intermingled while we made out. Gosh. What was this particr thing about him that drove me crazy?


    Ace''s POV:


    We''d kissed for so long that I was reluctant to let her go. She was some sort of drug to me. The day I''d


    so longed for had finally arrived.


    After a long and passionate kiss, I reluctantly broke away, pulling her lower lip along


    She dreamily opened her eyes and stared straight into mine. Both of us breathless. She was so


    beautiful.


    "You''re probably gonna find this awkward, too fast and unusual," I started softly, "But, I''m pretty sure


    I''m falling in love with you," I whispered against her lips. She smiled, slightly biting her lower lip.


    "Really?" she replied, caressing the side of my face.


    "Yeah," I kissed her onest time. I just couldn''t get enough. Could I?


    ***


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Heather''s POV:


    I reached my apartment that night, my knees still trembling. I got in and copsed on the couch as


    usual.


    "How was it?? You look so rxed," Shirley said excitedly, sitting close to me.


    I looked at her, a smile on my lips and my face red.


    "Are you alright, girl? You look dreamy. Or are you sleepy?"


    I giggled. She looked at me lost.


    "You were right, Shirley," I said dreamily.


    "About what??"


    "I''m falling hard for Ace. I know it''s too fast but I don''t understand what''s going on. I¨C I really feel a


    connection. He told me he thinks he''s falling in love with me. I don''t know if he was just saying that, or if


    he actually meant it. And he kissed me."


    Her eyes widened.


    "Oh my fucking gosh! Are you serious?!"


    I smiled at her.


    "He did. We made out."


    "Tell me everything!"


    I took my time and exined everything to her. Shirley screamed like crazy and Iughed.


    "So are will you be getting with him? As in, officially?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe we''ll talk? Monday."


    Shirley stood up and did a little dance.  I watched her and giggled.


    *


    Ace''s POV:


    Everything still seemed so unreal. Heather and I had kissed. I arrived the apartment that night in such a


    good mood. Keith was out partying and so I''d only tell him the news the next morning. Heather had


    awakened something in me and I couldn''t wait for Monday to talk things out.


    I went straight to my bedroom and got undressed. I got into my bathroom to take a cold shower.


    As I stood under the shower, cold water rushing down my body, I couldn''t stop thinking of her.


    Everything still seemed so unreal.


    I ran my fingers through my wet hair, thinking and thinking. Would I sleep that night?  Would Ist till


    Monday?


    ***


    Monday did arrive.


    The day before, I''d finally told Keith about everything that had happened and he sure was hyped about


    it all. I reached the office in such a good mood. I had a lot of work though and so I waited patiently for


    lunch to reach so I could go meet the love of my life.


    --


    Hours passed and soon it was lunch. I wasted no time. I left my office and went straight to meet her.


    *


    Heather''s POV:


    I waited patiently for Ace. I wanted to see him so much. It was like after that beach night, I''d fallen more


    for him. That was so fast. He had something special that swept me off my feet so easily. When I heard


    a knock at my door, I rushed to open it myself.  And there he was, my handsome prince.


    He got in and I closed the door before turning to face him. Before I could even greet him, he grabbed


    me and kissed me nice and deep. Oh gosh, I melted. I held him back and kissed him with the same


    intensity. When we broke the kiss, I smiled at him.


    "Does this mean something?" I mused, caressing his face.


    "Yes, it does. Heather, I want us to be together. Or do you need time? Do you think I''m too fast? I know


    I am but, I really want to be with you."


    I smiled.


    "I don''t mind trying."


    He smiled back and hugged me tight. I hugged him back. I could actually feel his heartbeat.


    "Can I own you now?" I heard him ask, sweetly.


    I smiled against his chest.


    "Sure," I giggled.


    He chuckled a little and kissed my head.


    "I''m a lucky guy. I''ll treat you right, Heather. I promise."


    "I''ll see that for myself, with time."


    Ace''s POV:


    Having Heather in my arms brought back a lot memories. All of a sudden, a set of shbacks returned


    to my mind. How she used to y with me, cared for me, fed me during hard times and even loved me.


    She was more than gold to me.


    We broke the hug and she looked at me in the eyes.


    "You''re eyes are watery," she said, wondering.


    "Oh, it''s nothing. I''m just happy to be with you."


    She smiled.


    "I''m happy to be with you, too. You''ve been there for me through the toughest times. I want to know


    more of you, Ace."


    She held my face and nted a soft kiss on my lips.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    ***


    Ace''s POV:


    I was one happy guy. The more days flew by, the more I felt good. Everything was working out


    ording to my ns. Thepany''s sales kept on dropping and plus, I was in love.


    But now that Christina was back, I had to be very careful. My little games with her, were risky.


    Especially now that I was striving for a rtionship with Heather. I had to be wise.


    ***


    Christina called me to her office one day. She seemed very disturbed.


    "What''s wrong, boss?" I asked her.


    "I¨C I''m finished."


    "Why?"


    "We keep wasting a lot of money, yet the products have stopped selling! We''re facing financial trouble,


    Ace!"


    I acted surprised.


    "B¨C but don''t we have investors?"


    "No! Nobody wants to invest with apany that is slowly ruining itself. Money is finished, Ace. We¨C


    we''re ruined. Soon I won''t have what to pay the workers," she said, her eyes getting watery. I wanted to


    smile but I forced myself not to.


    "Christina," I held her hand, "Don''t cry. I''ll invest. I''ll give you some money. Any amount," I said.


    She stared at me.


    "You¨C can? It''s a lot of money we need. How will you get¨C"


    "I will," I cut in, "I''m the heir to a huge fortune. I''m sure you guessed it from the first day."


    "Yeah!"


    "Then, it means I have the means."


    I knew what I was doing.


    "Oh my god! Thank you so much! With the money, I''ll go for less costly raw materials. And I''ll make


    sure we sell our products perfectly again."


    Yeah, right. With James spoiling the dairy products, she would never seed.


    "Thank you so much! I¨C" she looked at me with a huge smile on her face, "I love you," she added to my


    shock.


    What?? AHA! I talk of money, and suddenly, she''s in love.


    "What??" I asked, shocked and unable to conceal my smile. But she surely took it for a good thing


    because she smiled back. Idiot! I was smiling because it was the most ridiculous situation.


    "I guess I''vepletely fallen for you, Ace."


    "I''m d to hear it," Iughed, "I love you too."


    She smiled and leaned in to kiss me but I stood up.


    "That''ll be forter, honey. Got a lotta work. I''ll bring you the money tomorrow."


    She looked up at me.


    "Oh, okay. Thank you very much, once again."


    "You''re wee."


    Things were far much easier than I could have ever imagined. Everything was perfectly perfect.


    *


    While I typed some information down on myputer, I kept on thinking of my princess. I had so much


    work to do, yet I wanted to see her so much.


    I was about to get up and leave my office when she walked in, as beautiful as ever in her fitting


    trousers and high heels.


    "Was just thinking of you," I smiled at her.


    "Normal. You''re supposed to think of only me," she gave me a yful wink.


    "Naughty girl," I teased yfully. She giggled and came over to sit on myp.


    "Won''t you kiss me?" I asked.


    She rolled her eyes.


    "Won''t you beg me?"


    I raised a brow and she smirked.


    "Beg you, huh?"


    "Yup. Give me a reason to do so."


    "Hm, because I love you?"


    "Hm, convince me a little more," she teased, caressing my cheek.


    Oh, was this all a dream?


    "Please, kiss me," my gaze dropped to her beautiful lips, "I''ve been craving for a kiss from you. I


    alreadysted from morning till now. Please?"


    She giggled and bit her lower lip.


    "I want you, Ace," I said and sheughed.


    "Hm, you want me?"


    "Mhm."


    With a finger, she traced her way from my chin to my chest.


    "Careful, I bite," she whispered.


    Heather was a tease and I loved it. She''d definitely changed and wasn''t the all shy little Heather


    anymore. I loved that she had her timid side, and also a yful, teasing side.


    "Show me how," I finally replied.


    She smiled and held my chin. Then slowly, she kissed me nice, slow and deep.  I suddenly felt like I


    was under her control.


    Heather was pure temptation to me. She made me feel what no other girl did. She then broke the kiss


    and I was surprised when I felt her trace soft kisses on the side of my neck.


    As she kissed my neck, I kissed hers too.  We were once again lost in our little passion, caressing each


    other all the way.  Ever since we''d begun seeing each other, whenever we both met, things got


    tensional but never out of control actually.


    I shook a little when she slowly bit my earlobe. She giggled and whispered,


    "Told you I bite, Sheridan."


    My eyes widened in shock.


    "Sheridan??" I asked, confused. My heart was suddenly racy and I was almost panicking.


    She gasped a little and sat up immediately, looking at me with a wide eyes.


    "Oh, sorry! I¨C I didn''t mean to call you¨C"


    "No, it''s fine," I cut in with a smile, trying to calm her down.


    I was happy she hadn''t forgotten me. That meant that if I''d been someone different, she would''ve still


    called me Sheridan.


    "I''m really, really, sorry," she repeated, embarrassed.


    I chuckled.


    "No, it''s okay," I told her and she smiled a little.


    "Thanks for understanding. It''s not easy to get him out of my head. I know it''s crazy cuz thest time I


    saw him, he was twelve. And I''m out here like a dumbass, imagining that he''s alive and trying to guess


    what he looks like. I¨C I can''t help it."


    "Heather, I won''t judge you. I never will. There''s no problem with that, sweetheart. Come here," I pulled


    her to me, hugging her tight. She hugged me too.


    "I''m happy you took it lightly," she said against my chest, "If it were Kevin, he''d be angry by now."


    "I am not Kevin. I''m better."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She giggled.


    "I know right."


    **


    Heather''s POV:


    That night, Shirley and I went to a nearby bakery, to get doughnuts. Guess who we met. Kevin. Of


    course he tried to approach me.


    "Heather, I know things can''t work out between us anymore but please don''t ignore me like this," he


    said.


    I pretended not to listen and bought what I had to buy.


    "Heather, please answer me," he insisted.


    I walked past him and left the bakery.


    He was nobody to me now. He was as much a stranger as  Sawyer was to me. I had no time for


    rubbish and skunks from my past. I turning a new leaf. And with Ace, I was sure not to have a broken


    heart. I just felt it.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    ***


    Ace''s POV:


    The next day, I parked into the office''s parking lot at seven thirty. I grabbed my briefcase and got out of


    the car. It was full of money. The money I had to lend Christina with.


    As I made my way towards the building, I was about to get in when someone stepped out.


    We exchanged quick greetings. I looked at his face for about a second but then stopped dead in my


    tracks.


    I turned and watch the man go. He had on a fat T-shirt, faded jeans and dirty shoes.


    I''d already seen him. But where?


    I shrugged and got into the building.


    I headed straight for Christina''s office.


    "Good morning, lovely," I said.


    "Good morning, my love."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Here," I put the briefcase on the table, "Just as promised."


    I opened the briefcase, showing her all the money. Her face brightened.


    "Oh my! So much money!" she said happily, touching the money dreamily like some sort of lunatic.


    "Told you you could count on me," I leaned over and ced a simple kiss on her lips.


    "Oh, oh, oh! But I never doubted. I trust youpletely!"


    I found myself smiling mischievously.


    "I love you. So much!" she said happily.


    Yeah right.


    She didn''t love me. She loved the fact that I was good looking and rich. I wasn''t stupid. I wasn''t a kid no


    more.


    "I know," I smiled, "Let me go work."


    "Okay, baby. Thank you once again."


    "Yeah."


    I turned and left her office, leaving her to think that she''d found a new man from whom she could steal


    money.


    Christina''s POV:


    Once Ace was far away, I burst outughing hysterically.


    Men were so stupid! Especially the younger ones. I''d gotten Ace to fall for me. Yes! I look at all the


    money he''d given me.


    I would use it to revive thepany and then I would ask more money for my own self. Of course he


    would give.


    Though I wasn''t in love with him, I trusted him wholeheartedly.


    I picked some money and threw it in the air,ughing.


    "Christina, you are one bad bitch!" Iughed hysterically, "A money witch!"


    I happily served myself a ss of vodka, "You got yourself apany, and now you''ve got yourself a


    young heir who fucks good."


    Iughed for a long time then sipped my drink. I looked at the ceiling.


    "Hey, Ken? Can you hear me? Told you I was gonna be rich. Without needing your dead ass," I


    *


    Ace''s POV:


    When I got to my office, I sat down andughed.


    "Keep thinking you''ve won, you witch," I said to myself, "You''ll cry the tears out of your skin on that


    day."


    I stood up and served myself a ss of wine. A satisfied smirk on my face, I went and stood by one of


    therge windows, enjoying the view of the beautiful city. Suddenly, my door flung open and a frowning


    Sawyer came in. I turned to her.


    "Don''t you know how to knock?" I asked in wonder.


    She folded her arms.


    "Shut up."


    My brows shot up.


    "What?"


    "You heard me. We need to talk."


    "About?"


    "Us."


    I smiled, amused.


    "Us? Who is ''us''?" I mused.


    She frowned.


    "Ace, I''m serious. You can''t just tell me you have a girlfriend and expect me to be happy for you!"


    My mouth dropped slightly open.


    "Wh- what? Who asked you to be happy for me, baby girl?" I teased taking a sip of my drink.


    Sawyer''s POV:


    I was so angry with him.


    "Ace, I can''t allow you be with someone else! Do you hear me?!"


    He looked at me, clear amusement in his eyes.


    "Sawyer, what do you want me to do?" he chuckled, "I''m taken. What happened between both of us


    was sexy but you proved to me that you weren''t a ready for a real rtionship, and so, I went away."


    "No! I proved I loved you and that you mean much to me!"


    He mused.


    Was he taking me for granted? I couldn''t hate him because I''d fallen way too much. He was too


    handsome.


    "Just as much as Kevin?"


    "Kevin is a nobody," I approached him, "It''s you I want!"


    I tried to touch him but he stepped back.


    "Leave my office, Sawyer. Now," he said with sudden seriousness.


    "No."


    Ace''s POV:


    At that moment, Heather stepped into my office. I gulped. She stopped halfway, staring at Sawyer.


    "Can''t you see we''re talking??" Sawyer asked rudely.


    Was she crazy? After all what she''d done to Heather. Heather dropped the documents she was


    carrying.


    "Are you talking to me?" she asked in disbelief.


    "Yes! I''m busy. And I''m talking to Ace. Leave."


    She had no respect.


    Heather scoffed.


    "You dare," she stated and started making her way towards Sawyer. I could smell an uing fight.


    I quickly got in the way.


    "Sawyer, leave my office," I stated, Heather was behind me and I''d blocked her with my arms so she


    wouldn''t get any closer to Sawyer.


    "But Ace-"


    "Leave," I said firmly. She rolled her eyes and angrily left my office.


    Phew.


    I locked the door and then turned to Heather.


    Heather''s POV:


    "Don''t mind the witch," Ace said, hugging me.


    "The bitch," I added and he chuckled a little. I smiled at him.


    "That''s better. I love to see you smile," he said and let me go.


    "So how are you my princess?" he asked. I blushed a little.


    "I''m fine," I smiled and took a seat while he took his.


    "That''s wonderful to hear. What are you doing tonight?" he asked.


    "Nothing. I actually came here to tell you something."


    "Yeah?"


    "I''m travelling tomorrow morning."


    The smile on his face faded.


    "Where to?"


    "To New York. It''s for a fashion show and I''ll be needed," I replied, slightly nervous. I knew he wouldn''t


    be d about it. He stared at me and I reddened.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t tell you earlier," I added.


    His expression softened.


    "It''s okay, baby," he held my hand, "I understand it''s for work."


    I smiled.


    "Thanks, baby. How about we have dinner tonight?"


    He smiled


    "Good idea. At my ce. Eight."


    "Yeah. Eight," I replied with a smile.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    ***


    Ace''s POV:


    By the time we were leaving the office at seven that night, the dinner Heather and I were supposed to


    share was cancelled. She''d been called and asked to travel that same night. I felt awful but I had to live


    with it.


    I had to concentrate and observe thepany''s oue.


    Heather would be gone for a week or so.


    ***


    The next day, I got down to business. Christina opted for less costly milk and raw materials. That


    wouldn''t help. Not at all. James was still adding whatever he was adding.


    About two weeks passed and the money I''d given Christina was finishing. Rumours were going round


    that our industries might shut down, that Christina was ruined. Some employees hadn''t been paid yet.


    Perfect. Everything was working out for the best.


    During one lunch time, on my way down the corridor of my floor, I saw that same man I''d seen leaving


    the building the other day, now leaving Christina''s office. I stared at him for a long time. He seemed so


    familiar.


    And then it hit me. I remembered.


    I had a shback.


    That night my father had disappeared. That night I was spying on Christina in that kitchen. The young


    man she was speaking with! The one I''d never seen! He was the one! The person I was trying to see


    just before someone hit my head and I lost consciousness.


    I had to follow him.


    Discretely and at a safe distance, I followed the man down and out of the building. He took a taxi and I


    followed that taxi with my car. We drove through the city for a long time. He lived at the other end of the


    town.


    I''d probably be back at workte but it was worth it.


    His taxi finally dropped him in a dangerous quarter with strange houses. I observed him from the other


    side of the road till he entered a house which seemed to be his. I knew what to do. I had to know why


    he''d met with Christina again. After all these years, I had to. I finally returned to the office.


    *


    That night before heading home, I bought multiple spy cameras. I had to put them in Christina''s office.


    Why didn''t I think of that a long time ago?


    That night, I made sure to connect them to myptop, so I could observe and watch her every single


    day. Recording any important thing she would say. I told Keith about everything. And he had a brilliant


    idea.


    "If you n on cing these mini cameras in her office, then it''s now or never."


    I looked at the time. It was eleven PM.


    "You think?"


    "Now or never. You got the keys to the building right?"


    "Yeah."


    "Then let''s go. I got masks."


    Keith was right. We got dressed and got our masks.


    *


    We headed to the office, masks on our faces. We sneakily got into the building, avoiding all cameras. I


    was able to get into Christina''s office with ease. We ced all the spy cameras in strategic corners of


    the witch''s office.


    "With this, we got a lot of Christina''s secrets to discover," Keith said.


    "I hope. I''ll record enough to show the police. But only once thepany is fully mine."


    "Everything will be alright, pal.


    *


    We were back at our apartments by midnight. I took a fresh shower and gotfortable in bed. I


    missed Heather so much. She''d been absent for two weeks now. I was about to sleep when I received


    a call from her. I quickly replied.


    "Baby, I was just thinking of you."


    "Ace, I miss you so much! This fashion weeksted longer than I thought it would."


    "I know right. When will you be back, honey? When? I miss you so much. We just got together and


    you''re already far away?" the issue seriously hurt me.


    "I''ll try to return after tomorrow. I miss you. Ace, I can''t wait to be in your arms. Immediately I return, I¨C


    I''lle sleepover, mm? What do you say?"


    My brows shot up a little.


    "That''ll be¨C that''ll be great, honey."


    "Okay," she giggled a little, "I have a feeling that I''ve always known you. This little time I''ve spent away


    from you has made me to think a lot. In such little time. I feel like I can trust you."


    My heart began to race and I smiled to myself.


    "You can, Heather. I promise you."


    "Thank you. I can''t wait to be with you."


    "I can''t wait to be with you too. Love you."


    "Thank you. Goodnight, Ace."


    "Goodnight love."


    *


    Heather''s POV:


    Never had I proposed to offer myself to someone. I''d just done so with Ace. Literally but indirectly.


    "What''s up with you? What''s so special about you?" I asked myself.


    We''d not even been together for months. Just a few weeks. But I couldn''tst without seeing or talking


    to him. I got under my nket to get good sleep.


    -------


    ''I''m with my father. We''re smiling at each other. But I''m twenty two. I''m not ten. I begin to cry with joy,


    hugging him tight.


    "Oh my darling. You''ve grown so much," he says with tears in his eyes.


    "I miss you, dad. Mom is¨C she is unbelievable."


    "I know. You''re mother is going to be judged. Her time is fast approaching."


    I look at him.


    "What?"


    He smiles at me.


    "As for that young boy, keep him," my father says with a smile. I stare at him, lost.


    "He''ll avenge me. Keep him."


    "Ace??" I ask lost.


    "Who is Ace? I''m talking about that young boy. The young boy."


    "Sh¨C Sheridan?"


    "Yes! The young boy. Keep him."


    "He''s alive?"


    "Yes! Keep him!"


    "But Ace¨C"


    "Who is this Ace?! Keep the young boy. Keep him. Promise. He''s not dead."


    I begin sobbing.


    "Yes, dad. I''ll keep him."


    I hug my father onest time.''


    ------


    I woke up all sweaty.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Was it a mere dream or a vision?


    My dad had confirmed that Sheridan was alive. I felt sudden joy in my heart. Sudden happiness.


    But reality set in. It was just a dream. Fruits of my imagination.


    I thought of Ace. What would I do if Sheridan did pop up? I sat down, thinking. I had to talk to Shirley


    about these dreams.

 Chapter 63 - Discoveries

    Chapter 63 - Discoveries


    ***


    Ace''s POV:


    I sat in my office the next day. An eye on work and an eye on Christina''s office. I could see everything


    she was doing. She looked down. Broken. I couldn''t help but smile. The money I''d given her was


    already wasted.


    Around afternoon, she picked her phone and called someone.


    "Hello?? Rob?? I need you to be here in an hour. Yes¨C yes¨C Rob, everything is falling apart. Yes¨C okay.


    See you in an hour," she hung up and began to sob on her table.


    My eyes widened. Christina could cry?


    This was the best thing I could watch.


    While I watched her, not long after, that same man I''d recognised from my shback, stormed into her


    office. She looked up at him.


    "Christina, I''m tired!" he said angrily hitting the table. She frowned at him.


    "Elijah, what''s wrong with you? You can''t just enter my office like that!"


    "Where is my pay?!"


    "Elijah, don''t try me. I''ve given you more than enough money!"


    The man which I now knew was called Elijah, frowned at her.


    "Let me be honest with you Christina, money was the only thing keeping me silent. My conscience has


    been judging me! If you don''t give me my pay by tomorrow, I''ll go straight to the police and confess


    everything!"


    Christina''s eyes widened and so did mine. I listened carefully.


    "You wouldn''t dare!" she screamed.


    "Yes, I will! I''ll tell them how you paid me to kill Paul Wesley! And I''ll show them where I buried his


    body!"


    I felt a sharp pain in my chest. I felt my eyes water. I had to find my father''s body.


    "Elijah, don''t do that. I''ll get your money. I will."


    Elijah eventually left her office. Not long after, Rob came in. Christina told him everything.


    "I told you! I warned you! Elijah is an idiot! I should''ve never asked for his help that night!" Rob said.


    Things began to be clear. Rob had asked Elijah to kill my father, under Christina''s orders.


    "We need to give him money, Rob. I have a bad feeling. If he goes to the police, things would get out of


    hand. They might investigate further and discover that I''d poisoned Keh!"


    This was too much! My eyes widened, my throat was heavy, my mouth got bitter and my eyes watered.


    Christina had killed uncle Ken! She was that heartless!


    I loosened my tie, unable to breath properly. Tears finally rolled down my cheeks. How could one be so


    wicked?


    "And they might also use us for the disappearance of Paul''s boy," Rob continued.


    "Yes. That little bastard. They never found his body."


    "What if he''s alive. Out there somewhere."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Christina looked at Rob.


    "What?"


    "It''ll be worse. Remember he was spying on you and Elijah that night. If I''d not hit him hard with my


    elbow, he would''ve heard more than allowed!"


    So, Rob was the reason I lost consciousness that night.


    "That bastard is dead and gone. His body was probably eaten by some wild animal," Christina said,


    "We need to pay Elijah tomorrow. For thest time. Find a way to go back to where he buried Paul.


    Burn the remains or something! So the next time he tries to ckmail us, we kill him instead."


    "Yes!"


    I closed theptop in total shock. I had to talk to Elijah first. I had to find my father''s body first.


    *


    That night I showed the recorded video to Keith. He was as shocked as I''d been.


    "I can''t wait for this witch to pay for everything she did to y''all," he said.


    "I too. Get dressed Keith. And take out your masks. We''re gonna pay that Elijah a visit. I know where


    he stays."


    "Now you''re talking."


    Elijah would have to tell me where he''d buried my father. I would have to scare him a little.


    **


    At midnight, all dressed in ck, armed and with masks on our faces, Keith and I waited patiently for


    Elijah at the corner of the dark ghetto street.


    He was at a nearby bar, drinking at that time.


    The streets were empty and foggy. Quite a dangerous time to be out.


    We soon noticed hime out of the bar and walk down the cold empty street. Keith and I got out of


    the car and carefully followed up behind him.


    Elijah''s POV:


    I was slowly walking, my head heavy and my conscience as well. Through the cold foggy and


    dangerous ghetto street, I walked. At midnight.


    I heard footsteps. Someone was following me. I turned, I saw a tall guy all in ck with a mask on his


    face. I looked at his hand. He was holding a gun!


    I turned, afraid and began to run. I heard him follow me. He was catching up with me. Suddenly,


    another tall guy with the same mask appeared in front of me. I tried to switch directions but he pped


    me hard across the face with his own gun.


    The next thing I felt was the cold wet floor.


    I looked up at them, feeling pain.


    They looked down at me.


    "Hello, Elijah," one said.


    "Wh¨C who sent you?? Christina sent you!"


    The guy squatted close to me. Looking at me into the eyes. He had familiar eyes.


    "Christina did not send me."


    "Pl¨C please, who are¨C" the other hit me hard in the ribs and I cried out in pain, "AAH! Please!"


    "Tell me one thing," the first said.


    "Wh¨C what??"


    "Where did you burry Paul Wesley?"


    I stared at the masked guy. Christina hadn''t sent him. I looked at his familiar eyes.


    "Didn''t you hear me? Where did you bury Paul''s body?!" he asked with sudden furiousness, pointing


    his gun at my forehead. He was going to shoot me!


    "Please, I¨C"


    "Hey, careful," the other masked guy told him trying to calm him down.


    I looked at the first, I saw hurt and anger in his eyes.


    "Where did you bury him?!" he repeated furiously. And then I remembered the eyes.


    "You¨C you have Paul''s eyes," I stuttered in shock. The masked guy''s eyes widened a little, "Who are


    you? Are you Sheridan??" I asked in shock.


    "Where is Paul''s body?" he asked onest time, he was going to shoot me.


    Footsteps were heard from a distance. People from the bar were approaching. The other masked guy


    turned to the one pointing a gun at my head.


    "People areing!" he grabbed the one pointing a gun at me and they both ran away, leaving me on


    the cold floor, confused, my subconscious screaming at me.

 Chapter 64 - Hurt

    Chapter 64 - Hurt


    ***


    Ace''s POV:


    I stormed into my apartment, throwing my gun in the corner of the room. Keith came in right behind me.


    "Calm down, pal," he put a hand on my shoulder and we both sat down.


    "I didn''t get any information from that bastard! Can you imagine that?? You should''ve let me shoot him!"


    I yelled angrily.


    "Shoot him? So you would go to jail for murder, allowing Christina to rule yourpany and allowing


    Heather in another man''s arms? So all you fought for so far would be meaningless? Yeah, I should''ve


    probably let you shoot the idiot!" Keith said with sarcasm.


    I stared at the floor, tears welling up my eyes. Keith stared at me.


    "Everything will be fine, Ace."


    "He recognised me."


    "What?"


    "He said I had my father''s eyes."


    "Yes, but he doesn''t know your face. He doesn''t even know you. He does not know you work in that


    I looked at Keith.


    "Yeah, but he''ll tell Christina I''m alive."


    "They already consider him crazy. They won''t believe him. Let''s wait and see what tomorrow holds."


    ***


    Heather''s POV:


    The next day I was back in California. Ace didn''t know. I was going to surprise him at work. Gosh, I had


    so much to tell him and plus, I''d missed him a lot. At first, I''d nned to wait for him in his apartment


    until he returned, because I had the double of his keys. But then I changed my mind. I was going to


    surprise him at the office.


    *


    Ace''s POV:


    While I worked the next day, I kept my mind on Heather. I missed her so much. I wanted her back in my


    arms. I needed her more than I''d ever done.


    While I thought, the images on myptop caught my attention.


    Elijah and Rob had just entered Christina''s office.


    "What are you doing here? I told both of y''all to call whenever you''d want to pass by! Didn''t I??"


    Christina asked angrily.


    Both men took their seats.


    "I''m sorry Christina, but this idiot!" Rob pointed at Elijah, "Is iming false things!".


    "I am not!"


    Christina shut them both.


    "What are these false things?" she asked Rob.


    "Ask him yourself."


    She turned to Elijah.


    "What is it Elijah? I sent rob to give you your money. Didn''t he give you?"


    "I did," Rob stated.


    "Then what is it again, Elijah?"


    Elijah put an envelope full of money on the table.


    "Here Christina!" he retorted angrily, "Take your filthy money back! I don''t want it! It can''t stop the karma


    that is befalling us!"


    Christina looked at Elijah in confusion.


    "What the fuck are you talking about now?? What karma??"


    "I told you he''s losing his mind," Rob said angrily.


    "Rob, shut up!" the witch yelled, and then turned to Elijah, "What is disturbing you?"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Sheridan. Sheridan, is alive! He attacked me yesterday!"


    I smiled to myself.


    "What?? Are you hearing yourself?"


    "He''s alive! He is! He''s back for revenge. I recognised him!"


    Shock could be seen on Christina''s face. Even on Rob''s.


    "You¨C you saw his face? He admitted he was the one??" she asked in fear.


    Elijah told them the story of the previous night. They didn''t believe him of course.


    "You''re a dumbass, Elijah. You didn''t even see the attacker''s face and plus, you were from drinking.


    You imagined shit. Get out of my office."


    "Christina, I''ve warned you!" he stood up angrily, "Don''te begging for help after. Sheridan is alive!"


    He stormed out of the office.


    *


    Sawyer''s POV:


    I reached Ace''s door. I was gonna sort things out with him, once and for all. Whether he liked it or not.


    I entered his office without knocking.


    He immediately closed aptop that was in front of him.  He stared at me, expressionless.


    "What do you want?" he asked,zily.


    I folded my arms.


    "You. And I''m not leaving this office until you give me what I want."


    *


    Ace''s POV:


    Sawyer was one of the ny nine problems I had to solve. She was a real glue pot.


    "Sawyer, I''ve been clear with you, I have a girlfriend, that I love."


    "You''re not just leaving me, Ace. You''re not!"


    I raised a brow in total disbelief.


    "What? Were we together in the first ce?" I stood up, "Sawyer, leave my office. Don''t make me force


    you."


    "Ace, you would have to, cuz I''m not moving an inch! Don''t you understand that I love you??"


    "That''s enough! Out!" I grabbed her arms and started leading her to the door.


    "Wait, wait, wait!" she screamed and got out of my grip .


    "What again?"


    She stared at me in the eyes.


    "If you won''t be with me then give me onest kiss. Please. And I promise never to bother you again."


    Lies.


    I rolled my eyes.


    "Just get out before I lose my¨C"


    I hadn''t finished my sentence yet when Sawyer grabbed my face and kissed me forcefully. Immediately


    she did that, someone got into my office without knocking and I heard a gasp.


    "Sawyer?!" Heather''s voice caused me to step back in shock, pushing Sawyer away. We both faced


    Heather. The look on her face broke my heart instantly.


    "Heather, I¨C" I started but she cut me.


    "Why are you kissing my boyfriend??" she asked Sawyer with a frown.


    "You''re what??" Sawyer turned to me, "You''re her boyfriend?! She''s the famous girlfriend?!"


    Great.


    *


    Sawyer''s POV:


    Ace had rejected me because of Heather? Because of her? Oh no! I could not let this be. I had to ruin


    everything.


    "You rejected me because of her??" I asked angrily.


    "Ace, what is Sawyer talking about? What is all this?" Heather asked, tears filling her eyes.


    I turned to Ace.


    "Ace, if I''m not having you, nobody will!" I dered.


    "Sawyer, please don''t¨C" he began but I cut him and turned to a sobbing Heather.


    "Sorry sis, but this guy here is mine. Mine! He liked me first. He has always had. He''s a fuckboy you


    don''t wanna deal with!"


    "What?" Heather turned to Ace.


    "Heather, no. It''s not what you  think."


    "Then what is it?" I cut in, "Don''t listen to him. He fucked his way up to this position!" I smirked. Heather


    turned to me in shock, "Yes, Heather. What did you think? He had sex with me in his apartment just so I


    could give him my vote!"


    I spared nothing.


    "Ace, is this true?!"


    We looked at him, he was speechless, he was shocked.


    "N¨C no, Heather. It''s not what you think! I can exin."


    Heather approached him, her eyes red. She was furious.


    "Then exin!" she growled.


    When Ace was silent, she pped him hard across the face. Heather was very angry. He tried to speak


    but she raised a hand and stopped him.


    "Stay far away from me. I hate you,"


    she ended and walked out the door. I turned and for the first time, I saw tears in Ace''s eyes??


    *


    Ace''s POV:


    The moment I saw Heather cross that door and leave, I lost my senses on the spot.


    I was mad and started throwing every single thing in my office, on the floor!


    Breaking all the wine sses, all wine bottles, tossing every paper and document on the floor! I even


    broke the filter and flipped my office table upside down, sending all machines, crashing to the floor.


    Heather. I''d just lost her already?? And I couldn''t even tell her the truth! All this was whose fault?


    There was a piece of broken ss on the floor. Without thinking, I picked it up. I turned furiously with


    the intention of hurting Sawyer and to my surprise, she''d ran out of my office a long time ago.


    I sat on the floor, holding my head in my hands. How would I exin things to her without her thinking I


    was some bad person.

 Chapter 65 - The Truth

    Chapter 65 - The Truth


    ***


    Heather''s POV:


    I entered the apartment in tears. I was so angry. I''d cried so much my vision was blur and my eyes


    were swollen.


    "Oh my gosh, what happened?" a surprised Shirley rushed to me. She sat me down and did everything


    to calm me down. When she''d seeded, I told her everything. Of course she too was shocked.


    "Ace?" she asked in surprise.


    "Yes. I was shocked. It hurts me so much. Do you know why?"


    "Why?"


    "Because I think I''m falling in love with him. Heck, I think I love him. I can''t believe my heart is this


    weak. I- he makes me sofortable, you know. I feel like I''ve always known him. This has never


    happened to me before," I stated, sniffing and threatening to sob again. Shirley wrapped her arms


    around me, holding me tight and calming me down.


    "Calm down, honey. Please. I know you''re furious but please, calm down."


    I told her about what Sawyer said.


    "Heather, Sawyer might be lying. You know how she is. And Ace is really into you, in my opinion."


    I got out of her grip before staring at her.


    "Are you defending him?" I asked, slowly.


    "I''m just saying I don''t believe-"


    I stood up and shook my head.


    "I don''t wanna talk about it anymore, Shirl. I need to rest. My head hurts."


    Before she could answer, I left her presence and went to my room where I sobbed endlessly.


    *


    Ace''s POV:


    I reached my apartment in a horrible state. Keith was waiting for me and was surprised when he saw


    what I looked like.


    "Dude, what happened to you? Your eyes are swollen."


    I told him everything.


    "Sawyer, did that?? That bitch deserves hell, what fuck? But why don''t you tell Heather the truth, Ace?"


    "You know I can''t. Not until everything is aplished," I replied in a totally depressed manner.


    "But look at your state, man. Ace, you are-"


    "Just let me be, please. I need to rest," I stood up and went straight to my room.


    ***


    Days passed and I didn''t leave my apartment. I didn''t go to work. I was discouraged. Keith did


    everything to help but it didn''t help much.


    I was pretty sure Heather now hated my guts. And even if I''d want to tell her the truth, she would not


    even allow me to approach her. What was I going to do now?


    Keith''s POV:


    Never had I seen Ace in such a mood. Things were getting out of hand. He was giving up. As a friend, I


    couldn''t leave him like that. I picked my cellphone and called Shirley. Luckily I''d stored her number.


    *


    I arrived Heather''s apartment and knocked. Shirley opened the door for me.


    "Thanks. You''re of great help."


    "Wee. She''s in the living room,e in."


    She let me in and I headed straight to the living room. There on the floor, in a simr mood, was


    Heather.


    *


    Heather''s POV:


    I was thinking about how foolish I''d been, when someone entered the room. I recognised Keith. I was


    surprised.


    "Keith? What are you doing here? Shirley??"


    Shirley appeared at his side.


    "Please, listen to what he came here to say, Heather."


    "If he''s here to talk about Ace, I really don''t wanna talk about him."


    "I''m here to tell you the truth, Heather," he replied.


    I frowned at him.


    "What truth?"


    "Can I sit? So we talk."


    I looked at him.


    "I''ll leave you both," Shirley said and left.


    "He sent you?" I asked.


    "No," he replied and sat close to me, "Heather, he doesn''t know I''m here. I want what is best for both of


    you. That''s why I''m here. He might get upset with me, but you need to know the truth."


    Keith had just said this with so much seriousness that I stared at him.


    "Speak up, then."


    He stared at me as if contemting. As if doubting.


    "I''m listening, Keith," I said impatiently.


    "Ace. His real name and identity is, Sheridan Wesley."


    I froze and stared at him like he was crazy.


    "Tsk. Are you serious right now? This is not funny," I frowned, "Keith, leave before I lose my cool."


    "Heather, believe me."


    "He told you about Sheridan, didn''t he? I told him that story and confided in him. Now he''s using it?" I


    scoffed and shook my head.


    "Heather, I''m telling you the truth."


    "Where''s proof? Mm?" I asked with raised brows.


    He was silent.


    "You see? Seriously," I let out a sarcastic chuckle, "Just leave. Leave before I call the police."


    I was exhausted. I was tired. I was heart broken. And now this idiot, trying to defend his friend, was


    using Sheridan''s name? Couldn''t he rest in peace?


    "Fine, Heather. I''ll leave. Just promise to open this," he threw an old little photo album at me, "Open it.


    It''ll tell you the truth more than I can."


    And with that, he left my apartment.


    I sat on the floor, thinking hard. I hesitated to open the album. I ended upying on the carpet and


    sleep took over.


    --


    ''I''m with Sheridan. He''s eleven, I''m ten. We''re strolling. He smiles at me.


    "Still looking for me?" he asks.


    "Yes."


    "Wake up. You''ve got the clue, Heather. You''ve got it!"


    "Where is it??"


    "Wake up!" ''


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    --


    I woke up. I''d fallen asleep on the living room carpet. I looked around. Shirley was asleep on the couch.


    My hand hit something and I turned to look. It was that old album Keith had given me. I picked it up and


    opened it.


    I gasped.


    Shock paralyzed my entire body!


    The first picture that album contained, was an old picture of uncle Paul with Sheridan? Where had


    Keith gotten it?!


    I panicked and threw the album, my heartbeat increasing almost dangerously. But then, I picked it up


    again and began to look at the other pictures.


    They were all of Sheridan! Pictures I''d never seen!


    I saw one of when he was fourteen or so. He was standing close to a man I found very familiar. And


    then it hit me! The man he was standing close to was called Victor. He''d been uncle Paul''s assistant!


    On that picture, he held Sheridan like his own son. Had he adopted him? Was Sheridan alive?


    I went on, and on the next picture, I saw a grown up, sixteen year old who seemed to be Sheridan. My


    hands began to tremble. I began to feel sweaty. My throat was instantly dry.


    The more I turned, the more Sheridan looked like- Ace!


    My breath hitched.


    And then, I fell on thest picture.


    A graduation picture of Ace. He was with Victor! Victor was still holding him like a son.


    "N- no. This can''t be," I whispered to myself, beginning to feel dizzy. I could feel the bile rise up to my


    throat. I opened to thest page of the album, to where the following words were written:


    "I thank uncle Victor. He saved me from a horrible past. I''m alive and healthy.


    Sheridan.


    A.k.a


    Ace!"


    On the spot, everything became clear to me. The album dropped out of my hands.


    The cinnamon biscuits!


    The dreams!


    Yellowke!


    My dead father''s words!


    Shirley''s reasoning!


    Ace! Was he? Yes. Yes he was, Sheridan! My eyes watered immediately. I tried to stand but I couldn''t.


    My knees were suddenly weak.


    "Shirley! Shirley!" I screamed happily, tears rolling down my cheeks.


    She woke up from sleep in total confusion.


    "What is it?? What''s wrong??"


    I threw the album at her.


    "Look!"


    She did.


    Her mouth dropped wide open in shock.


    "Ace, is-"


    "Yes! Yes! I need to go there now! Help me up! Help me up!"


    I couldn''t stop my tears. I needed an exnation. I needed to understand.


    I needed to go his apartment. And fast!

 Chapter 66 - Love & Truth

    Chapter 66 - Love & Truth


    ***


    Heather''s POV:


    Ace.


    Ace had been Sheridan all this while. I''d been so blind. Everything had always been so evident about


    him.


    His smile. His eyes. The fact that he knew me so well.


    Sheridan had been close to me all this while and I didn''t even realize it!


    --


    As I drove as fast as possible through the lighted city of California, I couldn''t help it but smile. I was so


    Happy. It was 7:30pm and I was heading for Sheridan''s apartment. He was alive.


    He had a lot of exining to do. He had to know that I''d discovered who he really was.


    *


    Ace''s POV:


    It''d been a week now since Heather had broken up with me. It''d been a week of sadness. It''d been a


    week of me not going to work. It''d been a horrible week for me. I spent most of my nights worrying.


    Heather hated me. What could I do?


    I thought of giving up on my revenge mission and letting her know the truth. But it was way too risky.


    Would I stay like this forever?


    That particr thought a lot, I''d thought and stressed a lot until I slept off. I slept from three in the


    afternoon to seven PM. I was inconsble. I''d not seen Keith since the afternoon. I avoided and


    snubbed everyone.


    At seven, I got up from sleep and looked at my phone, hoping to see a reply from Heather. I saw none.


    For the past days, I''d texted her, begging for forgiveness. She did not bother replying. I guessed she


    would just delete my messages without reading them. I even called and called. She never picked. What


    had I gotten myself into?


    Now it was Heather or my revenge. I couldn''t lose both. As bad as it hurt me, I decided to forgo


    Heather. I had to try and continue my revenge. Heather would hate me without knowing. But once all


    this was going to be over and I got mypany back, I would tell her the truth and regain her heart.


    For the moment, I had to try and live, knowing she hated me.


    I got out of bed and got undressed. Maybe a cool shower would help to get my thoughts back in ce.


    I got into the shower cabin and turned on the cold water.


    As it rushed down on me, I looked at myself in the shower cabin''s mirror.


    Was I gonna make it? Would I seed knowing Heather hated me? It would not be easy but I had to


    achieve my goals. I just had to. And all would be well after that.


    I rubbed gel on myself. I couldn''t stop thinking of Heather. I couldn''t.


    "Why can''t I get you out of my head my love? Why?" I whispered to myself. I couldn''t lie, never had I


    felt so guilty and heartbroken before.


    After a long thoughtful shower, I tied a towel around my waist and stepped out of the shower.


    Immediately I did, standing right there, to my surprise and almost shock, was Heather. I froze and? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    blinked several times like a fool. Was I just imagining her? No, I wasn''t. She was really there.


    My mouth dropped open and I tried to say something but no words left my mouth. What was she doing


    here?


    I stared at her, speechless and curious. She stared back, intensively, as if she was trying to find


    something in my own eyes.


    I got nervous and swallowed ufortably. What was going on?


    *


    Heather''s POV:


    I looked at those eyes and suddenly, I remembered them. He was the one!


    I tried my best not to smile. I did everything to maintain a serious expression. He''d been shocked when


    he''d stepped out of the shower cabin and met me standing in the middle of his bathroom. I''d entered


    his apartment without him knowing because I still had the double of his keys.


    Ace or Sheridan, stared at me with a sad look. I could see from his eyes that he''d been as sad as me


    for the past days. He was so cute. I withheld myself from jumping on him and kissing him real till he ran


    out of breath. He was clearly confused and in wonder, amusing me. He probably thought I was there to


    shout at him or cause more drama.


    He finally broke the silence.


    "Babe- Heather? I-" he began to stammer, ufortably. I raised a finger and he immediately stopped


    talking.


    "Did you have sex with Sawyer?" I asked.


    "No. No, I didn''t, baby. Please, believe-" he began nervously.


    "Then who did?" I cut him.


    He stared at me, reddening a little.


    "I- I asked Keith to do so. Heather, it wasn''t me. I promise. I can exin. I-"


    "Shhh. I got onest question,"


    I cut him again.


    Ace''s POV:


    I had just showered with cold water and yet, my forehead was getting sweaty. I was getting anxious


    with all the questions she was asking. I just hoped that she would forgive me at the end.


    I was careful with what I said. I didn''t want to anger her in any way, or worsen things between us. I


    wondered what herst question would be.


    "Yes?" I asked.


    She smiled, her cheeks reddening.


    Wait, she smiled?


    I felt my brows shoot up in surprise.


    I stared at her, lost.


    "Are you," she began, "Sheridan?"


    I stopped breathing. Literally.


    Heather''s POV:


    I knew he was the one of course but I wanted him to say it with his own mouth.


    He''d turned pale white when I''d asked him the question.


    "W- what?"


    "Sheridan, is it you?" I asked, a smile still on my face.


    He looked at me, his mouth open. He was doubting on whether to answer me or not.


    I took out the album from my bag and threw it at his feet. He looked at it and froze. Then he looked up


    at me.


    "Who- You-"


    "Yes. I know," I replied lowly, feeling my eyes begin to prickle, "Now, answer me."


    He stared nkly for a while.


    Ace''s POV:


    My heart was palpitating. I didn''t even realise when I started smiling. I felt drowsy all of a sudden.


    She took a step towards me.


    "Sh- Sheridan?"


    My eyes prickled and I gulped, feeling ever so nervous.


    "H- Heather-"


    Before I could say anything else, Heather literally threw herself at me. Sobbing and kissing me all over


    the face. I didn''t know how to react at first but when she put her lips on mine, I snapped out of it.


    Heather started kissing me and I immediately gave in, wrapping my arms tight around her. She held on


    to me, kissing me with a passion that sent shivers down my spine. I kissed her back with the same


    craving and passion. Goosebumps covered my skin and I felt like it was our first kiss.


    Well, it was.


    Now she was missing me, Sheridan Wesley, and not Ace Stonewall.


    After long seconds of kissing until we were breathless, Heather pulled away.


    "Sheridan! Oh my gawd! Sheridan, it''s you," she cried, holding my face in her hands, my forehead


    against hers and her eyes staring straight into mine.


    She was sobbing and yet smiling through her tears.


    "Sheridan, you''re not dead. Oh my gawd," she sobbed softly.


    "No, I''m not dead. I- I''m so sorry I didn''t tell you. I''m so sorry I couldn''t get to you for years. S- so much


    happened and-" I took a moment to breathe.


    My heartbeat was racy, there was a lump in my throat as I held back tears. My eyes were watery and I


    felt s wave of emotions, making me lose my words for a while. Was this real? Was this happening?


    "I love you," she sobbed, "I LOVE YOU!" she eximed happily and jumped on me again. I hugged her


    tight, like my life depended on her. A tear finally rolled down my cheek.


    "I love you too, Heather. More than you think."


    "Why didn''t you tell me when we started dating?" she asked softly, raising her head.


    "It''s a long story," I mumbled, kissing her again. We kissed for another sweet while and then parted.


    "We have the whole night," she replied, cupping my face and caressing its sides.


    She smiled at me with teary eyes and I smiled back. Our foreheads touched and there was a moment


    of silence. We stared into the other''s soul.


    "Please, kiss me again, Sheridan."


    I did not need to be told that twice.


    I kissed her. I kissed away all those years we lived, far away from each other She wrapped me tight in


    her arms. We were gone and lost in the passion of our kiss.


    So lost that I didn''t realise when my towel loosened and fell from my waist.


    I stepped back in surprise.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I-"


    "Don''t be," she cut quickly. And before my eyes, she threw her bag to the corner of the bathroom and


    proceeded to take off all her clothes, including her underwear, leaving us both naked in the middle of


    my bathroom.


    We stared at each other until she spoke.


    "Get in," she said softly and began to carefully push me back into the shower cabin. Then, she joined


    me.


    I turned on the cold water and we continued our passionate kissing and caressing.

 Chapter 67 - One

    Chapter 67 - One


    ***


    Heather''s POV:


    I couldn''t believe what was happening. There we were, the love of my life and I, under the warm


    running water, kissing each other like our lives depended on it. We caressed each other, touched each


    other and whispered love words to each other.


    I was very ready for him, after all those years.


    Sheridan grabbed me by the waist and pulled me towards his toned body. I kissed him deep, running


    my fingers through his wet hair. Then, I backed him and he began to kiss my neck. I could feel his


    boner rubbing against my ass.


    "I love you," he whispered against my ear.


    I moaned, leaning back into him.


    With a free hand, I reached behind me and wrapped my fingers around his erection. He shook and held


    me closer to him. It was this night or never.


    *


    Ace''s POV:


    I almost lost it when I felt Heather''s fingers wrap around me, and soon, she began to stroke me. I


    moaned dreamily, the soap on us easing the movement of her hand.


    I had to make love to her. I couldn''t take it anymore.


    Just when I was about to speak, she faced me and held my face in her little hands.


    "Let''s get dry. I want you to make love to me. Now, in your bed."


    I kissed her deeply.


    "I couldn''t have said it better," I whispered, pulling on her bottom lip.


    -


    In no time, we were dry and in the bedroom. I carried her and carefully put her on the bed. Then I


    stepped back and looked at the beauty, waiting for me.


    Heather was mine.


    Just looking at her, naked and ready for me on that bed was enough to have my mouth watering.


    *


    Heather''s POV:


    He stood right there, watching me, like I was his prey. Never had I been so ready for a man in my entire


    life.


    I admired him. He was perfect. My Sheridan. Bigger than any man I''d had the bad luck toe across.


    I watched him grow harder under my eyes, just by looking at me. The sexual tension was definitely


    heavy in the room.


    "What are you waiting for??" I teased.


    He smirked at me and I smiled back.


    "Should I apply lubricant?" he asked, looking me in the eyes. I felt my face redden as I looked down at


    his gift.


    "Should you?" I giggled and his smile grew bigger.


    "No. I want you to feel me to the fullest."


    *


    Ace''s POV:


    Everything still seemed like a dream.


    I reduced the lights and approached Heather.


    I slowly climbed on the bed and found my way in between her legs.


    I kissed her, slow and passionately. She kissed me back with the same anxiety and passion. While I


    kissed her, slowly, I positioned myself on top of her. She shivered a little underneath me.


    "Sheridan," she whispered.


    "Shh. Hold on to me," I whispered back and held both her hands, our fingers intermingling.


    Heather''s POV:


    I was so ready for him, yet so nervous.


    He was a big and that scared me a little. I felt like I was a virgin again.


    I''d slept with only one person before, andpared to Sheridan, he was nothing.


    I felt his tip poke my opening. I closed my eyes and waited. He buried his face in my neck, kissing me


    there and whispering sweet love words to me, telling me to calm down.


    "Are you ready? Once I start," he kissed me, "I''m not stopping."


    His breathing was changing and so was mine.


    "I''m ready~"


    Slowly, he began moved forwards in slow, gradual thrusts. The more he pushed into me, the more I lost


    my breath. I held him tight, my fingers intertwining with him. I bit my lip my lip hard, feeling stretched


    and full.


    When he hit my end and couldn''t prate me any further, my vision became blur. My mouth opened


    to let out a sharp gasp.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He was in all the way in me and I loved the stretchy feeling. I heard him release a low, deep groan.


    Ace''s POV:


    I was all the way in her and she drove me even more crazy. She was so tight.


    I could''vee on the spot just by simple being in her. But that would be too fast.


    I didn''t move and patiently waited for her to adjust to my size. There was silence in the room, only our


    hard breathing could be heard. I tried my best not to move, to control myself and wait for her to get


    used to me.


    It was pure frustration but worth it.


    After about a minute, she moved underneath me. With a slow thrust of hers, she lifted her hips and


    began to slowly grind against me, causing a low moan to escape my mouth.


    She was ready for me.


    Heather''s POV:


    In a long, slow movement, Sheridan withdrew from me, before thrusting back into me, so deep that a


    loud moan escaped my mouth.


    Again and again, he repeated the pleasuring process. He drove me wild with each deep thrust.


    My moans soon filled the room. The pleasure feeling foreign and sweet. I felt like I''d never been made


    love to and Sheridan was my first. On and on he went, hard and fast at times, slow and deep too. I was


    drooling. I would lift my hips to match his thrusts, causing him to groan. We were both in our own


    works, moaning softly close to each other''s ears.


    I moaned his name continuously, digging my nails into his strong back.


    And then he it me, his thrust brushing against something in me and causing my first orgasm to be


    close. My eyes rolled back into my head as a wave of uncontroble pleasure hit me continuously. He


    made mee like never before. I moaned his name. I grabbed his face and kissed him like my life


    depended on him.


    Ace''s POV:


    Never had a girl made me lose my mind like Heather was. The way she kissed me, the way she held


    on to me, her walls clenching around me while she came and whimpered, aroused me even more.


    Her legs wrapped tight around my waist, she came continuously while I went on with my thrusts. She


    held me tight in her arms, like she would never let me go. At a point, she lifted her hips to match my


    thrusts and that marked the end of me.


    I tried to withdraw in case it wasn''t her safe period, but she didn''t let me. She clung to me the more, her


    walls clenching around me. I lost it and shot my load into her. A deep groan escaped my mouth as I


    came like never before. I felt drowsy with pleasure. Every sweet feeling took over. I couldn''t get enough


    of her.


    The pleasure she gave me was one I''d never felt with any other girl. I came continuously, literally


    emptying myself and moaning her name all through.


    After my orgasm, my head weakly fell on her chest. We were both breathless, sweaty and tired.


    Before any of us could say a word, heavy sleep took over. I slept without pulling out.


    ***


    Heather''s POV:


    I woke up the next morning, Sheridan asleep on top of me. I smiled.


    It''d had really happened. We''d made love. And it wasn''t going to be thest time. I felt so much


    happiness, so much joy.


    I ran my fingers through his soft hair.


    Slowly, he opened his eyes. He looked up at me and gave me a bright smile.


    "It wasn''t a dream then?" he whispered.


    I smiled and blushed at him.


    "No, it wasn''t. You even slept in me," I giggled. He smiled.


    "Heather, I¨C I''ve found you. I love you," he said and leaned in close and we shared a passionate


    morning kiss.


    This was just a start. Our love making would be very frequent. We had a lot to catch up with.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    ***


    Ace''s POV:


    After a clean shower and good breakfast, I settled to tell Heather everything she wanted to know.


    "What happened? After you escaped from the ranch?" she asked me.


    I told her everything that had happened. The woods, the wooden house that turned out to be Victor''s


    and everything else. She was silent. She looked at me, tears in her eyes.


    I stared at her, a little surprised.


    "Why are you crying?" I asked, reaching out to touch her.


    "I¨C I thought you were dead. I''m sorry I stopped believing. I''m so sorry," she began to sob, breaking me


    into pieces. I hated seeing her cry or sad.


    "Don''t cry, baby," I held her hands and pulled her towards me, "I''m alive and with you. Don''t cry.


    Please."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I hugged her tight and kissed her forehead, calming her down. She held me back. After some minutes,


    she calmed down.


    "You''re right," she sniffed and smiled sweetly at me, wiping her tears, "I should stop crying and live the


    present. Sheridan, you''re with me now," she gave me a soft kiss.


    "Now tell me, how you changed identity. How you grew up. Tell me your ns. How will you get what''s


    yours, back?"


    "It''s easier than I thought," I started.


    I took my time and exined all what I''d aplished so far. How I''d seeded in gaining Sawyer''s


    affection and Christina''s trust.


    She was surprised.


    "But you should''ve told me all this! Why did you hide it from me?" she wondered.


    "Heather, I was afraid. They''re still your family. Christina remains your mother. I was afraid you might


    tell her."


    She stared at me and got out of my grip.


    "How could you think that? Sheridan, I love you. I want you to get what is rightfully yours. I always


    have. My mother will have to pay for all the harm she''s caused you," she caressed my face, "She even


    deserves jail time. You went through a lot. I¨C" she began to sob again. I wrapped her in my arms again.


    "Shh, don''t cry. Please."


    "I''m so ashamed of my family. My mom is¨C she is¨C a devil. I know!"


    I hugged her tight.


    Heather''s POV:


    It hurt but I knew better. I also knew that Sheridan had discovered a lot but was hiding some


    information from me. I had to convince him to tell me everything. Even if it would hurt me.


    "Sheridan?"


    "Yes."


    "Tell me everything you discovered about my mother."


    He looked at me.


    "But¨C"


    "No. No more secrets. I want to know everything. Even if it means helping you to send her to prison, I


    will do it! She deserved anything that will befall her," I admitted through tears.


    After long hesitation, he gave in.


    In shock, I listened to everything he''d discovered about my mother. He even showed me recorded


    conversations between she, Elijah and Rob. He told me everything, sparing nothing.


    I was broken. I was disappointed.


    I''d just discovered that my mother had poisoned my father, her own husband! And that she''d also


    ordered for uncle Paul''s murder.


    As I watched the videos, I was shocked. I felt like I was going to have an anxiety attack.


    "Stop," I sobbed and he quickly stopped the video.


    I hugged him tight, clinging to him and crying all my pain against his chest. He consoled me.


    "I''m sorry you had to discover all this," he whispered, holding me tight.


    I couldn''t stop crying. But somewhere within me, while growing up, I knew my mother was capable of


    such horrific things. All for money. Sheridan had just confirmed my worst fears.


    *


    After crying for a long time in his arms, I wiped away my tears, taking a decision. I looked him in the


    eyes.


    "Do something for me, Sheridan," I began.


    "Yes?"


    "Let her pay. Let her pay for my father''s death, your father''s death. Make her pay for your horrible


    past!" I stared straight into his eyes, "Get yourpany back and send her to jail. I''ll help you. Whether


    she''s my mother or not. At this point, I don''t even consider her  anymore."


    Ace''s POV:


    Heather kissed my forehead, softly.


    "It''s you and me,now. Youe first to me," she looked at me in the eyes, and a little smile drew itself


    on her lips, "Promise to make that bitch pay."


    I stared at her, speechless. What had I been afraid of? Heather had just proven she was ready to


    sacrifice her own mother for me. My love for her increased without limit, on the spot. She was hurt by


    all the truth I''d told her but she''d decided to stick with me.


    "I promise," I smiled back.


    She blushed and caressed my cheek. We then shared a short but passionate kiss.


    "I can''t lose you again, Sheridan," she whispered.


    "I can''t lose you again, Heather. I came back for you."


    "Like promised."


    "Yes, like promised. Let me finish with this revenge issue and make you mine¨C"


    "Forever?"


    I felt my eyes water, and I hugged her even tighter, goosebumps taking over my skin.


    "Yes. Forever."


    I smiled, against her neck. Never had I been so in love.


    **


    "So, this is how things are gonna be," Heather started.


    We were seated in the living room, wrapped in each other''s arms.


    "I''ll call you Ace, whenever we''re in public."


    "Yeah."


    "We gotta return to work on Monday. And I''m going to act like I hate your guts."


    "Yeah. Wouldn''t want Sawyer getting too nosy."


    "Exactly. And so avoiding to my office," she said with a giggle. I looked at her.


    "Oh, that''s too much!" Iined.


    Sheughed.


    "I''m serious. You don''t have to blow your cover."


    "I know but that''s gonna be hard."


    "I know. It''ll be hard for me too! You know I can''t resist you," she held my chin and we kissed.


    "The taste of these lips of yours always leave me wanting more," I admitted.


    "Good. So when you kiss my witchy mother or sister, you''ll alwayse back to me. Ugh! I can''t


    believe I would have to let you kiss them at times," she stated, annoyed. I smiled at her little jealousy.


    "I feel only nausea when I kiss them. You''re the real magic in my life."


    She smirked.


    "Good. That''s all that matters," she put her head on my chest, "Call Keith. Without him, today wouldn''t


    have been possible. We need to thank him."


    "Right."


    Keith had taken a risk, yes, but it''d been for my good. He deserved more than a simple thank


    you.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    ***


    Ace''s POV:


    I called Keith over to my apartment. When he got into the living room and found Heather and I on the


    couch in each other''s arms, he froze, a smile spreading across his face.


    "Did I miss something?" he smiled and approached us. We smiled back and I stood up to face him.


    "Thanks, man."


    "For?"


    "I know what you did. Heather told me."


    He looked at Heather who smiled at him.


    "Well, I had no choice," he replied and I smiled at him.


    "It was a risk but you took it, just so I won''t break down on myself. I don''t know how to thank you


    enough. You''re a brother."


    We hugged each other.


    "I''m d everything turned out well," he said with a smile, "I was afraid I might worsen things."


    Heather stood up too.


    "Well, you didn''t, Keith. You don''t know the great thing you did to us by telling me the truth. I''m as


    thankful as Ace. Thank you very much," she hugged him too.


    "Aw, y''all are gonna make me cry. This is horrible," he joked and we allughed.


    We then took our seats.


    "So this means, she really knows everything?" he asked me.


    "Yes," I turned to Heather, "And she''s on my side. She''ll be of great help."


    "I knew it!" he smiled, "What were you so afraid of??"


    "I don''t even know. But Heather and I are once again united, with no lies or secrets. Thanks to you, pal.


    I owe you a lot."


    "You''re wee," he smiled and we allughed, "Sheridan and Heather. What a step in the past. Now


    see how both of you have changed."


    I smiled at Heather and she smiled back.


    "Everything''s gonna be just fine. I know it."


    "Yes, Keith. And as from Monday, I''m getting back to business. I have a revenge n to aplish."


    "Now you''re talking!" he gave me a high five and weughed.


    "The witch''s gonna pay."


    ***


    Monday finally arrived.


    I reached the office earlier than usual because I had a lot of arranging to do.


    Before leaving, I''d left the ce in a horrible state.  There were broken sses, a broken filter, thrown


    chairs and a table turned upside down.


    It''d been a week since I''d left the office in bad state. But now, all was fine.


    As fast as possible and with enough ease, I got everything back in ce and in no time, my office was


    as clean as ever. Things were gonna take a whole new turn. With my woman on my side, I was very


    determined to finish what I''d started.


    *


    At around eight, I sat down and watched all I''d missed from the past week, during my absence. The


    camera had continued to record all Christina''s activities and conversations. I locked myself up and


    started to watch from the past Wednesday, when Rob visited her again.


    "Christina, I got bad news!"


    "What is it again??" the witch asked, exhausted.


    "Elijah is no where to be found. He''s escaped."


    "What?? I knew it! That idiot!"


    "He surely discovered. He knew that since he''d rejected your money and now posed as a threat to us,


    we would try to kill him," Rob exined angrily.


    Christina looked broken and scared.


    "I knew it! You should''ve killed him that same night he rejected the money."


    "I couldn''t. He didn''t tell us where Paul''s body was buried."


    I felt a heavy lump in my throat. Elijah had disappeared. He''d done so without me discovering the exact


    ce where my father had been buried.


    Now I had to concentrate on Christina and Rob. I had to trick them. Christina especially. She was


    slowly ruining herself. I had to get thepany.


    I continued to watch.


    Both evil people sat down thinking, both seemed panicked and scared. Their world was falling apart.


    "Christina, what is happening?"


    "What?"


    "Things are falling apart. Thispany is falling apart."


    "I know! I have eyes."


    Rob stared at her.


    "Christina, I think this is a sign. The past is catching up with us."


    "Oh please, don''t start. You''re going coco too?"


    "Chris, be serious. Don''t tell me you don''t see it. You''re ruined. Thepany''s falling apart. Some


    employees have quit because you''ve not paid them. Two investors have already let thepany down.


    The products aren''t selling."


    She looked at him. She couldn''t lie that he was making sense.


    "Chris, Elijah has escaped. Wherever he is, he might decide to confess to the police. We¨C we''re not


    safe."


    I saw fear in Christina''s eyes. Real fear.


    I watched Rob hold her hand in his.


    "My love," he started.


    What??


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    My eyes widened in shock.


    "We need to go far away from here. I have a bad feeling," he continued.


    "No, Rob. We didn''t do all this for nothing. Baby, we finally got all we wanted. I have thepany and


    you got both Paul''s and Ken''s ranches! Don''t tell me you want us to leave all this!"


    I couldn''t believe my ears. Everything became clear to me now. Rob and Christina had always been


    together.


    He was her secret lover and partner in crime!. He''d helped her to get rid of my father and uncle Ken.


    It''d been their n from the start. The lump in my throat was almost unbearable. How many more


    secrets were still to be revealed?


    "We have to. I''ve already made ns to sell both ranches. We need to leave this country before it''s too


    Christina looked at him like he was mad


    "Are you telling me I should¨C"


    "Yes, Christina. Sell thispany. Let''s run away."


    Christina stood up furiously.


    "No, I am not selling it. No. I didn''t do all this for nothing!"


    Rob stared at her in disbelief and stood up too.


    "You''ve lost your mind, Christina. Think of it. We''ll start a new life. Afresh."


    "I made thispany mine. No!"


    He stared at her.


    "I love you. And if you love me too like you''ve always imed, then I''ll give you time to think. I''lle


    back next week Thursday. Christina, the faster, the better."


    She stared at him.


    "Find someone. Sell it at a great price. Then we''ll leave. Think."


    He leaned in forward and kissed her forehead, before turning and leaving her office.


    I switched off theputer. I was in a state of disbelief. What I''d just watched was what had happened


    the previous Wednesday.


    We were now Monday. Rob had promised to return that Thursday to get Christina''s final decision.


    Oh no, they were not gonna get away with their crime so easily. No. They would have to pay. And she


    would have to sell thepany back to me.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    ***


    Ace''s POV:


    "I''m disgusted," Heather said after watching the videos I''d just watched.


    I''d discretely made my way to her office without being noticed.


    "How could she do this?"


    "It''s better you know the truth, baby."


    "Yeah. Now I''m clearly aware of the bitch my mother is."


    My brows shot up. She had every right to be pissed though.


    "So what are you gonna do now? You should use this to your advantage," she stated.


    "I know right. But it won''t be easy I think. You saw how much Christina didn''t appreciate Rob''s proposal


    of selling thepany."


    "Baby, that''s cause she thinks she can still handle thepany. She still believes she''s got solutions."


    "Like?"


    "You. She surely thinks she can rely on the young heir working for her. "


    I looked at Heather for a while. She was right.


    "Then we have to worsen things. You''ll help me. Do everything possible to prove to her that she''s


    crashing."


    "Yeah! Some of our best workers areining about their payment. It''ll be good if I begin some


    really bad rumors, don''t you think?" she smirked at me and my heart skipped a beat.


    "Um, y¨C yeah."


    "So be it. Trust me, my mother will watch her best employees slowly quit one by one."


    I smiled at her.


    "I love you."


    "You don''t have a choice," she wriggled her brows at me and I smirked.


    "But there''s another problem, my love."


    "What?" she asked.


    "Thispany still has one investor left. That''s the key."


    "You''re right! If we seed in getting this investor off the market, then Christina would let go


    everything."


    "Yup."


    "Leave the employees and the investor all to me."


    "And I''ll take care of Christina," I added.


    "Right."


    We smiled at each other. I was so d we were in this together. Heather was ready to do anything in


    order to help me.


    Heather''s POV:


    I would help Sheridan or Ace all the way. If he was happy, I was happy too.


    He took a few steps towards where I was sitting. With a smirk on my lips, I raised a hand and stopped


    him.


    "What are you doing?" I asked.


    He smiled mischievously.


    "Coming to hug you," he said innocently. I raised a brow.


    "Hmm. Bying to hug me, you actually intend to??"


    "Come over, hold you, grab that ass and kiss you right," he admitted, running his fingers through his


    hair.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I giggled.


    "Noz no. We''re undercover. Remember?"


    He bit his lower lip.


    "You''re a tease."


    "I know. It''s for you to want me more," I smiled.


    "Hm, I see. Not bad."


    I giggled again. I loved to tease him so that when he finally got to be with me, he would love me more.


    "Yup. So Mr. Ace, please leave my office."


    He smiled.


    "Alright miss, Heather. You can call me," he eyed me slowly from head to toe, giving me the chills, "if


    you need anything."


    "Yeah, I will," I found myself replying, slightly breathless.


    He smiled before leaving my office.


    Ace''s POV:


    It was almost lunchtime and so I went to meet Christina. I entered her office with a bright smile on my


    face. She smiled back at me but I could still see the sadness in her eyes.


    "Hey boss," I leaned in and kissed her forehead.


    Yuck.


    "Hey, baby. Are you better now?"


    I''d lied about being ill thest week.


    "Yes, I am. Almost done with my medication."


    "That''s great."


    "You don''t look alright. What''s wrong?" I asked, trying to seem worried.


    "Really? Well, I''m not in good health either," she lied.


    "Oh my, what''s wrong?"


    "Uh, nothing really serious. Stupid headaches."


    "Oh. Have you taken any medicine?"


    "Yeah, I have."


    "Okay, that''s nice. Um, I heard Dan quit his job?"


    Dan had been her personal assistant.


    She looked at me.


    "Yeah. He quitst week."


    "Why??"


    Because she didn''t have enough


    Money to pay him.


    "He just decided to go."


    "Oh. Just like that?"


    She was a bad liar. She looked stressed and tired. I watched her rub her eyes in a depressed manner.


    "Ace?"


    "Yes?"


    "I need to chill, I think. To take my mind off work for some time."


    "That''ll be nice."


    She looked at me.


    "Yeah. So I was wondering if we could spend the night together? We''ve only had sex once and it was


    great. I need you to help me forget all my problems again."


    Was she crazy?


    "Today?"


    "Yes. Even right now. I¨C I can lock the door."


    "I would love too but it''s too risky and I''ve got a lot of work."


    "Ace, I''m still your boss and so you¨C"


    She was about to finish her sentence but luckily, an employee knocked and was asked toe in. He


    had some information to give her and so I took that wonderful opportunity and excused myself, quickly


    leaving her office.


    *


    Heather''s POV:


    I was in my office when Sawyer walked in without knocking.


    "Hey, big sis," she said with a bright smile. I gave her an ugly stare.


    "Learn to knock," I said dryly and her smile faded.


    "Are you angry with me?"


    "Does it surprise you?"


    "Uh, I don''t know."


    "What do you want?"


    "Nothing. Just came to say hi and see if you were alright."


    "Yes, I''m alright as you can see."


    Rubbish. She just wanted to make sure I was still angry about the Ace issue.


    "Yeah. Have you spoken to¨C Ace, since then?"


    I knew it.


    "No, I haven''t. I don''t want to hear his name," I pretended to angrily write something down, acting busy.


    "Oh, um okay. Bye bye, then."


    I didn''t answer. She turned on her heel and left, happy at heart for sure.


    Gosh! How had I ended up in such a family?


    Sawyer''s POV:


    I couldn''t lie I was happy. Now that things were fucked up between Ace and Heather, I had to try and


    get closer to him once again.


    While I walked down the hall, thinking, I saw himing from the opposite direction. I smiled to myself


    and decided I would greet him and act like nothing had happened. Just when he was about to walk


    past me, I spoke


    "Hi, handsome."


    "Fuck off," was his dry reply. He didn''t even stop for a second. But just walked by.


    I felt a heavy lump In my throat.


    I didn''t care if he hated me. As long as Heather hated his guts, I was alright.


    It was either he was mine, or nobody else''s.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    ***


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Ace''s POV:


    She had the guts to unt her teeth at me and greet. Like the hell? The next time she''d try, she''d see


    some other side of me that she wouldn''t appreciate.


    I entered the elevator. I had to go for lunch.


    **


    That night after work, I was amongst thest people to leave the office. I left the building and headed


    for my car. I was tired and needed a good night''s rest. Heather had left earlier. I missed her already. I


    wanted her at all times.


    I got into my car and headed home.


    I reached the apartment and gotfortable. I thought carefully of my next move. While I ate and


    watched TV, a brilliant idea crossed my mind. It would be perfect to drive Rob and Christina crazy. But I


    had to wait for the perfect moment. Keith would be very helpful to me for this new idea.


    Heather''s POV:


    "How are things moving with Ace and the n?" Shirley asked me that night. I was sleeping over at her


    own ce.


    "Things are fine but there''s one big problem."


    She looked at me, slightly frowning.


    "Oh no. What again?"


    "I can''t kiss him and snuggle up with him the way I want!" I giggled and she rolled her eyes yfully.


    "Girl, you scared me a little. Thought some bad news was up again," sheughed. I joined her.


    "But y''all can arrange that. You can find a little time or a hidden ce for your secret meetings," she


    winked.


    "Hehehe, not a bad idea. Sex in the office. That''ll be fine," I joked and Shirley''s mouth dropped open in


    yful shock.


    "Ohmigosh! Heather, you''re deep water. Calm but deep water."


    Iughed.


    "Was kidding!"


    She raised a brow at me.


    "Mm, yeah right."


    I giggled.


    "Ace would totally love that idea," she approached me then hugged me, "I''m happy for you, dear.


    You''ve finally found him."


    I smiled at her.


    "Yeah."


    She smiled and stood up.


    "Now let me go sleep. You should too. We both got work early tomorrow."


    "Alright," I stood up too and we went off to sleep.


    *


    Ace''s POV:


    I had quite an ufortable night. I didn''t get enough sleep. I''d gone to bed at eleven pm but woke up


    because of a bad dream at around three. Yup, I stayed up till six when I finally showered and went to


    work.


    Heather''s POV:


    The next morning, I immediately got to work. I met with one of the women working in thepany. She


    was known to be a first level gossiper. Jasmin. Perfect for the mission.


    She was by the coffee machine, drinking from her mug. I took out my phone and pretended to be


    chatting with someone, then made my way towards the machine too.


    "Yeah, I''m fine. Uh huh," I spoke, took a mug and served myself some coffee.


    I waved a little at her and she waved back. I continued talking, knowing she was all ears.


    "No, you''re not bothering me¨C Yeah okay¨C Really?? I''m not surprised."


    I could feel Jasmin''s eyes on me while I spoke.


    "Yeah, it''s obvious. Can I tell you something? Don''t tell anyone."


    From my side, I noticed Jasmin discretely leaning close to listen. Perfect.


    "Well mom is ruined I think. Yeah, I know right¨C The employees? Oh, no way, she''s lying¨C She won''t


    pay them¨C mhm, she has no means¨C yeah¨C she wants to sell the huh? Yeah, okay. Thanks. It was


    nice talking to you¨C alright, bye."


    I pretended to hang up, then I took a sip of my drink and turned to leave. I looked at Jasmin and smiled


    innocently.


    "Oh hey, Jasmin. Forgot you were still here."


    She smiled.


    "Just finishing my coffee, miss."


    "Alright. Have a great day."


    "Same to you, ma''am."


    I smiled and walked away. Jasmin would not resist a good gossip topic, would she?


    *


    Ace''s POV:


    In the afternoon while I strolled down the corridor of my floor, I noticed some other colleagues chit


    chatting about something. Amongst them I saw Jasmin, a colleague, she was talking and others were


    listening attentively.


    I walked up to her once she was finally alone.


    "Hey, Jas."


    She turned to me.


    "Oh hi, Ace," she smiled.


    "What''s going on? Everyone''s talking about something."


    I asked her because she was always aware of everything.


    "You don''t know?" she asked, surprised.


    "What?"


    "Well," she whispered, "Mrs Christina''s rumoured to be ruined!"


    My brows shot up.


    "What?? You serious??"


    "Yeah! Odd right? But it seems to be true. Our sales have dropped and we still haven''t been paid yet."


    I wanted to smile.


    "Oh, that''s bad."


    "I know! I don''t know about you but many are nning to quit," she turned and walked away.


    Yes! Perfect!


    I walked down the hall, trying not to smile. I met with Aiden.


    "Hey, pal. Where you going?" I asked him.


    "Just went to meet the boss."


    "What for?"


    "To quit, man. Can''t work for free. Don''t know bout you but as for me, I''m outta here."


    Aiden had quit? This would devastate Christina.


    "I''m on the same track as you. Gonna quit too. So this shit is real?"


    "Yep. Catch youter, pal. Got my number right?"


    "Yeah."


    He patted my shoulder before walking away.


    I smiled to myself.


    I would get a copy of the list of names of all those who quitted. Once I got thepany back, I would


    reemploy them. And everyone would be paid more than usual.


    I continued my stroll, hearingments and gossips here and there.


    Where had the rumors suddenlye from? Was it my girl''s fault? I smirked and made my way


    discreetly to her office.


    I entered her office and met her chilling, legs crossed and on her table. She smirked at me.


    "Aiden just quit."


    "So did Marisa, rk, Sonia, Judy and Garry."


    I closed the door behind me.


    "Are you for something in this?"


    "Are you doubting?" she wriggled her brows at me.


    Hope she was ready. I was about to lose control.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!